《HIS SWEET REVENGE》


 CHAPTER 1

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    The cares to a halt in front of the small house that can pass for my gateman¡¯s quarters. I tilt my head aside to look into the house, with my anger at its peak for being cheated.


    The light from the house illuminates the window making me see a shadow of a woman who I presume to be her, the woman who ran away with something that belongs to me.


    She seems to be doing some chores as she moves about the room and turns to look at someone before she continues her work.


    I keep looking, remembering what happened between us three years ago and how she disappeared into thin air. At first, I was worried about her but she was too dumb to leave traces of where she was going and within two weeks, my men found her staying with her old aunt in Los Angeles. I told them to let her be.


    Now that I know she has something that belongs to me, I can¡¯t just overlook it and I am here to take it back. I don¡¯t care what she thinks or what she says, I am getting it back and I will punish her for denying me the right to know about my heir.


    ¡°Open the door!¡± Imand, without taking my eyes off the window.


    Kelvin, the driveres out and opens the door to the Ferrari for me. I take ast look at the window and step out with my suede shoes shining brightly in the darkness. I turn my head slightly to look at the head of the bodyguard,ing from the other car.


    ¡°Maxwell and Patrick, follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss¡±, they answer and step forward immediately to do as instructed.


    I adjust my aggressively tailored Italian suit with confidence and dip my two hands inside the pocket before taking a step towards the small house.


    I do not have any idea why she is doing this, hiding my baby from me and depriving me of the right to know of his existence but I know whatever reason she has isn¡¯t genuine enough. Running away is an error on its own and the offense of not telling me about her pregnancy is a crime that deserves punishment.


    I stand in front of the door and without the courtesy of knocking, Maxwell pulls the door open and I walk in. I hear a gasp and a soft scream of panic from the woman inside as she runs to her baby.


    I venture fully into the house until her gaze falls on me, leaving the two hefty bodyguards at the door.


    ¡°Bryan?¡± She calls with her eyes bulging out in surprise.


    I fold my arms and look around her little living room. It is still the same way it was when I offered her a life-changing opportunity that she misused. She left before the end of our contract and without getting her final pay. I thought she was going toe back for her pay but she never did.


    She picks up the little boy whose eyes are on me. I watch him intensely and I can see his blue eyes and the clear resemnce between us. I need no soothsayer to tell me this baby is mine but I know she is going to deny it.


    ¡°Bryan¡­.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Celine¡±, I cut her off, staring at her outfit. She has an apron tied around her neck region, exining why she was walking up and down the room when I was outside. She was obviously cooking a meal for herself and my baby. I can¡¯t believe my child is living in a shabby home like this and eating crumbs. The thought of this is making me more pissed.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She demands, breathing heavily and hiding the boy¡¯s face.


    ¡°To take what is rightfully mine¡±, I say without beating about the bush.


    ¡°What? What¡­ d.. do.. do you mean by what is rightfully yours?¡± She stammers in question.


    ¡°My child¡±, I point towards the boy. ¡°I know he is mine.¡±


    She drops him back on the couch and folds her arms defiantly as she moves closer. ¡°He is not yours!¡±


    Before I can say anything, the little boy calls. ¡°Mommy.¡±


    She turns back abruptly at his voice. ¡°Yes, baby.¡± She squates to his height on the couch.


    The boy points at me. ¡°Zaddy?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°No, baby. He is not your daddy.¡±


    ¡°I am your daddy¡±, I tell him.


    Celine gets up immediately and rushes to me.


    ¡°He is not yours¡±, she affirms with a confident and unwavering look.


    ¡°Whose child is he, then?¡± I question, my eyes wandering to the boy with piercing blue eyes like mine.


    Celine narros her eyes with her hands clenched. ¡°He is mine.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°What about his father? Who is his father?¡± I drop my handzily and watch her intensely, studying her expression. Everything about her shows how bad she is at lying.


    She is quiet for a while before she answers defensively. ¡°That is none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Then it means he is mine then and I am taking him¡±, I conclude with a smile and walk past her to pick up the child who is already dozing off.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± She chants blocking my way. ¡°Please, don¡¯t take him away. I beg you!¡±


    I stand staring at her crying face. She is still the same cry baby I know her to be but it does not affect me. I can¡¯t let my son stay here.


    ¡°Give me one good reason why you decide to host a billionaire¡¯s son in this slum¡±, I say softly, careful not to wake the sleeping boy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bryan. Please, don¡¯t take him.¡±


    ¡°I am taking him and there is nothing you or anyone can do about it¡±, I stroll past her with the boy in my arms as she follows behind, pleading in tears.


    I get to the door as Maxwell throws it open for me and I whisper to him. ¡°Don¡¯t let here out until I am gone.¡±


    Maxwell nods and ms the door shut behind me. I hear her muffle screams as I take long strides toward the car with my son in my arms, sleeping peacefully.


    Kevin is out waiting for me and he opens the door for me to get in as soon as I am close by. I slouch into the car carefully so as not to wake my son.


    Kevin walks back to the driver¡¯s seat and enters. He ignites the car into action and as he drives off.


    I hear her scream of ¡°No!¡±


    I realize she is watching me from the window as she screams again, her voice echoing round the entire residence. ¡°No!¡±

 CHAPTER 2

    Celine¡¯s POV


    The moment I realize he is gone and noting back to hear my pleas, I slump to the floor and burst into fresh tears.


    ¡°Please, Bryan¡±, I beg, burying my head in between my legs, wishing he can hear me or feel my pain. The pain of being separated from my child. Jason is my life, he is all I got and he is the reason why I left Bryan¡¯s mansion, without letting him know.


    I didn¡¯t want Bryan to take custody of my child, denying me the right to know and cater for my son. I didn¡¯t tell him I was pregnant before running away.


    Now I regret it.


    What is the essence of running away when the past has nowe to haunt me? How can I survive without my boy? He is the only one I have and my source of strength and motivation.


    The burnt smell of what I am cooking hits my nostril but I am too weak to stand up and turn the stove off. I feel like dying. I thought Bryan has forgotten all about my existence but I know I am wrong now. I shouldn¡¯t havee back here, I should have stayed in LA for a long time beforeing home.


    The bodyguards he asked to stop me from following him go out of the house too, leaving me all alone to wallow in self-pity. The door opens and I refuse to raise my head to see how the intruder is until I hear his voice.


    It is Paxton, my next-door neighbor.


    He runs to my side. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± He asks, a few distances away from me before hurrying back to turn the stove off and drop the burning meal.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Paxton, he took him¡±, I cry and finally raise my head.


    ¡°I heard your scream, what happened?¡± He questions and scoops me up in his arms. ¡°Who? Where is Jason?¡± His eyes scan the living room and I see reality dawn on him as I keep crying my eyes out.


    ¡°Who took Jason?¡± He asks sharply as if he has a supernatural ability to go after him and bring my son back. I wish this is it, I won¡¯t hesitate to give Paxton Bryan¡¯s apartment address so he can rescue my son from the wicked man¡¯s grip. Bryan is a wicked and heartless fellow, he made me go through hell during the period of our contract which was tost for just a year.


    I didn¡¯t run away because of the torture he made me go through, I ran because of his child growing in my womb as a result of one night of mistake that led us to have sex. Bryan never touched me during those periods except on that fateful day and when it resulted in pregnancy, I knew I had to leave. I was having mixed feelings and doubts about my pregnancy.


    First, I was doubting if he would ept the child as his since I was just an unwanted bride. Secondly, because I know he is a billionaire and our contract is going to end soon. I was sure if he wanted his child, he would never let me have a say in his life, visit him or let him know me as his mother. That got me scared and I ran.


    ¡°Bryan¡±, I answer his question and continue crying.


    ¡°Who the hell is Bryan? Do I know him?¡± He asks in impatience. Paxton is a good friend and neighbor. He shows so much care to Jason and Jason loves him.


    ¡°Jason¡¯s father¡±, I reply as my cries turn into sobs. The deed is done already, I just need to look for a way to make sure that he gives Jason back to me even though it seems like a tough dream to achieve.


    He goes silent for a while and I did not look at him. I decide to tell him what actually happened and how I met with Bryan. We haven¡¯t talked about this before but I know he is curious to know.


    ¡°Before my grandmother¡¯s death, the doctor said we needed a million dors for her leg surgery¡±, I begin and look at him.


    He nods for me to go on. ¡°There was no way I could raise such a huge amount. I didn¡¯t want grandma to die because she was the only family left of me. I was having sleepless nights because I was thinking of how to raise the money. My sry for a whole year won¡¯t be enough so I decided to ask my boss for assistance, promising to pay back installmentally.¡± I sniff and pause for a while before I continue.


    ¡°That boss of mine is Bryan and he said he has an offer for me if I truly want his money. I told him I was in without considering the consequences. His offer was for me to be his secret wife for a year and we signed a contract. Since he said there will be no strings attached to it, I saw nothing wrong in it.¡±


    ¡°He gave me the money and grandmother did the surgery but unfortunately she died. He reminded me of the contract and I had to just go along with it.


    One day, we had some visitors and we all got drunk. I wasn¡¯t as drunk as he was and I tried to help him to his room. He was always harsh on me and I have never been to his room before.


    I was in awe of how big and well furnished the room was that I didn¡¯t know when he stood back up from the bed. I tried to help him back to the bed but he pulled me to himself on the bed and we had sex. I discovered I was expecting a child after two months and it broke me.¡±


    ¡°I felt he was either going to reject my child too or take him away from me so I moved away from his house, without getting my final pay from him.¡± I raise my head to see Paxton listening attentively with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how he got to know about Jason, I was careful not to go out with him all the time but now he knows and my baby is gone¡±, I begin to cry again and he rocks me to his body.


    ¡°He is punishing me for not telling him about my pregnancy. How is this my fault when I didn¡¯t even know if he wanted the child the way I wanted him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Celine.¡± He assures.


    ¡°My baby¡±, I cry again.


    ¡°I will do something about it¡±, he says and I jerk my head up. He nods and smiles. ¡°I will find a way to bring him back, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°God bless you!¡± I pray for him with sincerity in my heart. But when I remember how dangerous Bryan could be, I begin to shed tears all over again, Losing hope.


    ¡°Jason will be back, I promise¡±, he vows again and hugs me to himself. I snuggle to his chest, ignoring the fact that I didn¡¯t tell him all the story and the other reason why I left Bryan¡¯s mansion.

 Chapter 3

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t make ns for Jason to have a nanny before he was brought into my house. I stared at him in amazement, finding it very hard to believe that the boy in my arms is my flesh and blood. He looks handsome just like me and when I noticed the rashes on his skin, I cursed beneath my breath, ming Celine for making my son look and feel like a pauper that he isn¡¯t.


    I have never thought of having a child again which is what led me to offer Celine a contract. My mother wanted me to be married and have a child but I was less interested in being amitted family man.


    I didn¡¯t want any moremitments because of my past and my realization that women are all the same, except of course my mother who has a golden heart.


    I wanted to make her happy so I told Celine about my offer and she agreed immediately to my relief. I had been nursing the thoughts for a while even though it sounded ridiculous and I thought it will look stupid if I tell anyone about it.


    Celine came for me at the right time and I decided to take advantage of her helplessness.


    It was supposed tost for just a year, then we can go our separate ways but she left before then. I knew about the sex we had when we were drunk and I knew that was how Jason was conceived.


    I know his name is Jason because of the rusty silver pendant I saw on his neckst night. I got home and asked the head maid to take care of him till I find a suitable nanny for him.


    I could see the happiness on her face when she took Jason from me, I know it was because she knew instantly that he was my son but I doubt if she knows who the mother is.


    I already told her to ce the job vacancy out for any interested candidate capable of taking care of my son toe for an interview. I am going to make sure that Jason lookspletely different in a week. He will no longer look like the pauper that his mother is, he will look like the billionaire¡¯s son that he is.


    I yawn and get out of bed, after smiling sheepishly to myself for several minutes of thinking about Jason and how happy my mother would be when she gets to know about his existence.


    After Celine left, it was my excuse to tell my mother that our marriage didn¡¯t work.


    Before Celine became my wife, anytime I tell my mother that I don¡¯t want to be married, she always tells me to give it a try, even once.


    She stopped disturbing me when Celine left without traces. But I know she will be happy, even though I still don¡¯t know whether to tell her that Celine is the mother of my child.


    I move into the bathroomzily and take my bath. I usually get to work by 6 am so my rm always wakes me up at 5:30 am. I finish taking my bath 10 minutester and I begin to get dressed. I have an appointment with an Australia-based businessman at 8 am and I need to prepare my files and contract before hees.


    We were talking about a partnership with his steel manufacturingpany thest time we met because of his financial problems and I weighed the pros and cons of partnering with a bankruptpany.


    I finally gave him my replyst week after several months of thinking about it. I know I will benefit from the partnership more since he has agreed to make the revenue share 70%-30%. I will get the 70% since I will be funding thepany from scratch while he takes the 30% and that is when thepany is back at its peak.


    I finish dressing and take my briefcase before checking my watch to see it is already 5:48 pm. I leave home early because of the distance which usually takes up to 30-40 minutes drive from home.


    I stride out of my room and almost bump into Cam, the head maid in charge of the affairs of the house and now in charge of taking care of my son.


    ¡°Where are you rushing to?¡± I ask as I step back before she can bump into me.


    ¡°Sorry, sir. I came to inform you that Jason has been crying since 4 am that he has been awake.¡± She says with a bow.


    ¡°Crying? Pacify him then¡±, I wave her away, walking past her to go to work. I really don¡¯t want to be dyed by anything.


    ¡°Sir¡±, she stops me, shaking tremendously like a cold leaf dancing on the tree. ¡°Jason wouldn¡¯t eat too. He is crying so hard and I am scared he will fall sick. I didn¡¯t wake him up to eatst night because of how soundly he slept but when he woke up with a cry this morning, I thought he was hungry and prepared some food which he pushed away.¡± She exins.


    ¡°Pushed away?¡± I am amazed at her choice of words. How can a two-year-old child be stronger than a 50-year-old maid?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Find a way to make him stop crying then¡±, I say with irritation.


    I signal to her to stop talking with my hand as I walk to the door. I am about to go out when I hear a loud yell, making me turn back abruptly to see where the sound disturbing the calmness of the house ising from.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jason¡±, Cam points to the other maid bringing the crying boy into the living room. Jason is struggling to get out of her hold.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± I hurry back into the house. The maid, Le moves closer to me and when he sees me, he falls silent.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Jason, why are you crying?¡± I ask him in a soft voice. I don¡¯t want him to know I am angry so he won¡¯t be scared of me.


    ¡°Mommy¡±, he murmurs and begins to cry again.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, baby¡±, I throw my briefcase to the nearest armchair and take him from Le.


    ¡°I want mommy¡±, he keeps saying while crying.


    ¡°You want mommy?¡± I ask back and he nods. ¡°Alright, I will go and bring your mommy now, ok?¡± He nods again.


    ¡°But promise me you will eat and stop crying¡±, I say but he is silent. ¡°Jason, will you eat?¡±


    ¡°I want mommy¡±, he burst into fresh tears and I sigh heavily, looking over at Le and Cam who have a pitiful look on their faces. I never thought of the efforts thate with harboring a child. I thought having him close to a woman who is mother-like to him will make it less difficult.


    ¡°I will go and bring mommy, now. Don¡¯t cry again¡±, I say, trying so hard to control my anger.


    What sort of stubborn child is this?


    ¡°Will you?¡± He ask me with doubtful eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I will. Now go and eat and stop crying, ok?¡±


    He nods as I hand him over to Cam. I pick up my briefcase and exhale deeply before turning to the door.


    ¡°Bye-bye, daddy¡±, I hear him say as I walk out to meet my driver.


    So much for being a single father, I muse to myself.

 Chapter 4

    Crystal¡¯s POV


    I snuggle closer into the bed, raising myforter to my chin with my eyes wide open when I hear the slight knock on the door. I have been awake sincest night and Paxton offered to stay up with me but I refused.


    I don¡¯t want to inconvenience him and I am sure he is the one at the door. He has been a good friend since he moved into the apartment next to mine. I don¡¯t know much about him because I am always scared to ask questions about him so he won¡¯t do the same.


    My past with Bryan isn¡¯t something I regret because of the beautiful thing that came out of our rtionship but I was ashamed to tell anyone how all of this came to be. I don¡¯t want people to judge me or call me a maniptor. Sometimes, I feel like one.


    The knock persists and I force myself to get down from the bed, ignoring my weak body and heavy eyes as I stroll to the door with theforter wrapped around my head. I turn the doorknob and the door opens.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Hey¡±, Paxton grins at me as he stands by the doorway in a clean t-shirt and faded blue jeans trousers.


    ¡°Hi¡±, I did not return the smile. I turn back and walk into the house. He trudges behind me calmly after closing the door.


    If it was on a different circumstance, I would have been happy to have him here to kill the boredom in the house and help me y with Jason while I do the house chores but right now, I just want to wallow in pity,y on my bed, thinking about my baby and probably wish for the world to go on without me. I see no reason for living if my baby isn¡¯t here. He is the reason why I am still standing strong and brave to face the challenges life has thrown at me so far but without him, I have nothing to motivate me to keep going.


    I would have smiled in return at Paxton when he grinned but I am in no mood to smile or do anything exciting. I just want my baby back and I know the smile wille naturally if he can be brought back to me.


    ¡°Celine, don¡¯t be hard on yourself¡±, he says and towers over me as I sit back on the bed and rest my head on the headboard with my eyes closed. I am not answering and I feel his height on the bed the moment he sits in.


    ¡°Celine¡±, he calls and I blink and breathe out before facing him with my red sleep-deprived eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡±, my voice is shaky. I am on the verge of tearing up.


    He stares at me for a while before asking. ¡°Did you get any sleep at all?¡±


    I shake my head. He sighs. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry¡±, I tell him.


    ¡°You should eat something at least¡±, he persuades but I shake my head again and close my eyes.


    I can¡¯t hear him saying anything after a few moments of silence and I open my eyes in curiosity to see him moving to the kitchen. I know what he wants to do but I won¡¯t stop him.


    This isn¡¯t the first time he will cook for Jason and me. The idea seems familiar but different because Jason is not here. He is just going to cook for me alone.


    The sob I have been holding in escapes my throat and finallyes out. I quickly sink into the bed and cover my whole body with theforter, including my head. I don¡¯t want him to know I am crying. I feel this is what I need to do to get it all out.


    Besides, the more I think about everything, the more it seems impossible to have my son back. I know Bryan will fight me with everything he has and I have nothing. I am just a poor woman finding it hard to fend for myself and my son.


    The court ofw wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give Bryan the full right of Jason because it is obvious I am incapable of taking good care of a child that is supposedly a billionaire¡¯s child.


    The realization makes me wail beneath myforter without giving a care in the world if Paxton will get to know again or not.


    ****


    Paxton¡¯s POV


    I have always known that there is a story behind the sad smile and eyes of Celine. She is a strong woman who has kept all of this inside without letting it out for long.


    She caught my eyes the moment I saw her when I moved into this vicinity. At first, I didn¡¯t even know she had a baby until I became closer to her, because I was always looking for excuses to either help her to the door with her grocery bag or give her a free ride to town.


    When I saw Jason, I fell in love with him too. He is a cute boy and I was relieved when I didn¡¯t see any maning to see her or im to be the father of Jason. I wanted to mean so much to her and her son.


    I came here to disguise myself as someone else but the tears of Celine are making me have a rethink about letting go of my disguise for a while and show my true identity to whoever the bastard is that is causing her so much pain.


    I called Calebst night to inform the guys about the recent happening and the help I will be needing. Caleb promised toe this morning and I am still expecting him as I cook for Celine while she is crying.


    My phone rings after I finish dicing the onions. I wipe my hand with the towel and bring out my phone from my pocket.


    Caleb¡¯s name shes on the screen and I know instantly that he is here. I drop the phone in a hurry and open the saucy pasta before pouring the diced onions into it. I stir for a while before closing the pot.


    As soon as I am done reducing the heat, I pick up my phone and walk to the living room. Her bedroom and living room are attached so I call out.


    ¡°Babe, I will be right back¡±, I say to her and move out without waiting for a reply. I see Caleb¡¯s car in the garage and I move closer before hees out with Ryan and Logan.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Caleb asks me.


    ¡°She is inside¡±, I point at her door before leading the way. We walk back swiftly to the door in silence and I open it to see Celine up. I am amazed to see her dried eyes already.


    ¡°Celine¡±, I say and she looks up at me from the kitchen. Her gaze moves past me and rests on Caleb¡¯s.


    I beckon to her toe closer and she did with a puzzled look on her face. I ask Caleb and the other guys to go sit in the living room.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± She asks more like a whisper with her disheveled hair.


    ¡°That¡¯s my brother and his friends¡±, I introduced with a smile. She looks over at them before staring back at me.


    ¡°Why are they here?¡± She demands again in a soft tone.


    ¡°To help us get Jason back¡±, I say. I didn¡¯t assure her that I was going to get her son back for nothing. When I said I was going to get Jason back, I meant it.


    She shakes her head. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t. I know the kind of person Bryan is. He is a dangerous man, you can¡¯t go there ande back alive. He will do all he can to make sure Jason doesn¡¯te out of his mansion again¡±, she exins with fear clouding her eyes.


    I smile inwardly. She has no idea who I am and how dangerous I can be when I want to be dangerous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We can do this.¡± I touch her arms but she moves away.


    ¡°No, I am not going to support this. Tell them not to bother anymore. I will have it sorted out myself¡±, she mutters and turns her back to me before waking away and I stare at her with mouth agape.

 Chapter 5

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    The first sound that hit my ears is the crying sound of Jason disturbing the peace of the house. I furrow my brows in confusion, wondering if he has been crying since I left for work in the morning.


    When I said I was going to bring his mother, I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I just said that to him to make him stop crying.


    Why the hell is he still crying?


    I hiss at intervals as I walk into my room and peel off my clothes before going into the bathroom to take a shower. I am damn tired and I want to eat and go to bed early so I can prepare for tomorrow¡¯s convention. I finish taking a shower ande out. I look up to see the wall clock and the time says it is 10 pm.


    I walk furiously to my briefcase and pull out the chocte box I got for him before strolling out. The thought of him wanting Celine is annoying me. I am his father and I am supposed to be the most precious thing to him. I can give him what Celine can¡¯t.


    I ignore the maid that greets me at the door and enter without knocking. A room has been prepared for him and Cam sleeps with him in the room.


    The moment I enter, he turns on the bed to look at the person intruding on his crying sessions. I see Cam bent in front of him in tiredness, probably begging him to stop crying after her failed attempts at consoling him.


    ¡°Mommy here?¡± He stops crying immediately and asks me. I suddenly feel bad for giving him a fake promise. I have no intention to beg Celine or bring her here. I am done with her.


    Taking Jason away from her was meant to end whatever connections between us. If Jason was still with her, then it means a part of me was still with her. I would have just gotten a better apartment for her, bestown her with a lot of money to take care of herself and Jason but I am doing this on purpose to punish her for what she did and not to have anything to do with her anymore.


    She betrayed me by not only going against our contract but also running away without telling me about my seed growing inside her.


    What the hell was she thinking? I growl within me.


    ¡°No, Jason. You need to stop crying¡­..¡±, I say in a low tone, pushing my anger away but he interrupts me by bursting into fresh tears.


    This time it tucked at my heart and I can feel how pained he is that he is no longer going to see the woman he has been with since he came to the world. I guess he is finding it hard to adapt to the environment here, even though it is better than Celine¡¯s home.


    His room is big enough to amodate 20 guests. I am doing this to give him the life he deserves but I guess he is still a child to understand all of this.


    Cam shifts her gaze to me, looking as though she is going to join Jason¡¯s crying sessions.


    ¡°Cam, you can go¡±, I order her. She nods and moves out, after looking back at Jason who didn¡¯t even notice she is gone. I take her ce in front of him, hiding the chocte box behind me in my right hand.


    ¡°Baby, stop crying¡±, I coo him, hoping it will work. He wipes his tears and stares at me angrily.


    ¡°I want mommy¡±, he emphasizes.


    ¡°Mommy is not avable¡±, I lie, hoping he will understand the message that his mother can not be here at the moment. He watches me for a while as if trying to read through me.


    ¡°You bad man¡±, he says.


    It sounds like a question but I understand what he means. He sobs with his chest heaving up and down. I decide to present him with the chocte before he goes into another fit of tears. I pull it in front of him and grin, waiting for the excited smile on his face but there is none.


    He nces down at the chocte box and finally takes it from me, making me feel relieved.


    ¡°Stop crying, son. You will be just fine¡±, I touch his ck curly hair. He is not saying anything, nor is he eating the choctes.


    He gazes at me with his tear-stained face. ¡°Mommy give you this?¡±


    I gasp in surprise. What a smart boy! He is already having trust issues at this stage. What did Celine teach him?


    ¡°Yes, mommy gave me this. She said she wille to visit you soon¡±, I smile at him and pull his cheeks.


    ¡°Really?¡± His face breaks into a smile. He looks adorable.


    ¡°Yes. Eat up¡±, I encourage him to open it himself. He fumbled with the box for a while and I decide to help him out. I open it and he takes a bite with a grin. He eats while I am watching him. When he is almost done, he stretch it to me to take a bite and I did.


    I can¡¯t believe this boy before me is my son and he is this smart and cute. Never in my wildest dreams have I thought of having another child apart from Susie who died with her mother in a car crash. It was a horrible moment for me and I vowed never to fall in love or have a child anymore.


    Our family business is a dangerous one and our enemies want us to surrender by hurting our loved ones.


    My father is the leader of a mafia group here in New York and he has a strong army to protect him and my mother. My mother supported him and she is capable of protecting herself, without his help.


    Helena was my first love. We dated in high school before she left New York. We broke up because I couldn¡¯t cope with the long-distance. I dated a lot of women but none of them were like Helena. They were all after my money or my good looks. I felt Helena was the only woman on earth that can love me for who I am and not because of my money.


    She realized the same thing and we came back together.


    We made a lot of ns for our future but one thing was an obstacle, the fact that I came from a mafia family. It caused a lot of dispute between us, making us postpone our wedding several times. We were engaged for 4 years and she got pregnant and gave birth to our first child, Susie within those years, without sticking to a particr date for our wedding.


    I wasn¡¯t scared because I had confidence in the kind of army I kept. But she was scared of what the future holds for us and our children. No sort of assurance from myself or my mother helped.


    I was able to convince her to let us get married before our second childes into the world because she was already pregnant. She agreed reluctantly. She wanted me to promise her that I won¡¯t engage in any of the family affairs anymore but I couldn¡¯t promise.


    Our wedding date was fixed but we fought one night because she caught me cutting off a spy¡¯s ten fingers. She wouldn¡¯t stop crying. She pped me and ran out of the house. Before I could recover from the sting of the p, she was gone.


    I called my right-hand man and quickly drove out to look for her. It was in the dead of the night and I never knew she left with Susie. She intended to go to the airport that night and go far away from me. I loved her but I didn¡¯t realize how much until I lost her.


    She was attacked by the menying ambushed for an opportunity to get my family. She tried to escape but lost control of the wheels and it crashed. I lost three important people in my life that night and something died in me. When the news got to me, my world came crumbling.


    The ringing sound of my phone pulls me out of my reverie and I feel the wetness on my face. It¡¯s been 6 years already but the memories are still clear and the wound is still fresh. I doubt if I can ever forgive myself for pushing Helena to her death.


    I didn¡¯t want to get married because of what happened but now that I know Jason is mine, I will do all I can to protect him. I won¡¯t let any harm befall him and I won¡¯t let the mistake I made years ago repeat itself.


    The phone rings again and I pick it up. It is a strange number.


    ¡°Hello¡±, I say into the phone but there is silence at the other end. I take the phone off my ears to see if the call is still ongoing or it has been disconnected. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Erhhmm¡±, a female voice stammers. ¡°It¡¯s me, Bryan¡±, she adds and I know instantly that it is Celine.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I stand up from Jason¡¯s bed. He is dozing off already with thest piece of chocte stuck in his mouth. Iy him down on the bed and cover him up with theforter.


    ¡°How is he?¡± She asks.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business¡±, I growl in anger.


    ¡°Please, Bryan. Let me talk to him. I just want to be sure that he is fine¡±, she cries over the phone and I wonder how she got my number.


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up, now,¡± I say.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait¡±, she mutters andpses into silence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bryan. I know you are hurt but please hear me out. I didn¡¯t do this on purpose. I was just scared.¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± I am not interested in knowing why she did what she did. If I hadn¡¯t investigated, I would still be in the dark until this moment and Jason would be on the street, as an easy target for my enemies to use against me again. Never.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bryan. Please forgive me and let me speak to my son¡±, she sobs but I am not touched. I haven¡¯t even started my punishment with her, this is just the beginning.


    ¡°He is not your son, he is my son!¡± I snarl and disconnect the call before she can say anything.


    I sigh heavily and keep staring at Jason¡¯s calm face for a while before standing upright. I walk to the door and turn off the light.


    ¡°Sleep well, son¡±, I whisper into the darkness before closing the door.

 Chapter 6

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I drop the phone and puff out air, refusing to turn my head to look at Paxton and see the look of disappointment he will give me.


    I expected this.


    I know Bryan so well and I know how hard, difficult and stubborn he can be. I just thought I should give it a try and here I am, sitting still and ignoring Paxton.


    He has no idea why I am stopping him from helping me. If he gets involved, his life will be at stake and I can¡¯t risk it. I will rather let Jason leave there than lose Paxton, he is another important person in my life.


    He is the only friend I have in this vicinity, ever since Brianna left for Cape Verde. I don¡¯t know what happened and why people treat me like an outcast since I came back here with Jason.


    Sometimes, when I think about it, I conclude that it is because I left this apartment empty for almost 4 years and I came back with a baby.


    ¡°Is this how you want to get your son back?¡± He queries me.


    I breathe out again and finally turn to face him squarely. We are both sitting on the sofa his brother and his friends were sitting on earlier. I could see the look of disappointment on their faces after Paxton told them what I said.


    Before the one he calls his brother left, he turn to stare at me with a look of pity but I didn¡¯t feel like someone who needed pity.


    I am not being selfish.


    If I was selfish, I would have given them the go-ahead to bring back my child, without giving a damn about the consequences or whether they will make it out alive or not.


    I wonder what Paxton thinks of Bryan for him to assume he can defeat him. Jason is his son and I know he will do all he can to protect him, even if it means going back to his former life.


    ¡°Paxton, you don¡¯t understand what is going on¡­..¡±


    ¡°Then make me understand¡±, a sh of anger sway past his expression. I have never seen him angry and it amazes me to know that Jason is the reason for his anger towards me.


    I remain quiet, thinking of how best to present everything to him. I don¡¯t know how to tell him that Bryan is the son of the mafia leader. I don¡¯t know why I don¡¯t want him to think bad of Bryan because he is my son¡¯s father.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I guess I just need to tell him so he can understand what is happening and then I can do things my way. I will have to pay Bryan a visit to his house or thepany.


    We need to see and talk things out. I am still Jason¡¯s mother and I will always be his mother.


    I want to have a say in his life. I have always been there for him before Bryan got a wind of his existence. He can¡¯t just take him away like I am not important to my son.


    ¡°It seems you have no idea what kind of humiliation¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I apologize, cutting him short. Now I realize the reason for his anger. He is angry that I embarrassed him in front of his brother and friends by rejecting their offer to help me get my son back. I am doing this in their best interest, not because I don¡¯t want their help.


    ¡°I am doing this in your best interest¡±, I voice out my thoughts.


    He stares at me for a while before chuckling. ¡°My best interest.¡±


    ¡°Bryan is a dangerous man. He will do all he can to make sure that Jason doesn¡¯te out again so I don¡¯t get to see him. I am trying to think of a way out to appease him so he can at least let me see my son. You don¡¯t know Bryan.¡± I exin and touch his knees.


    ¡°That is what you keep saying since yesterday. Tell me who he is already¡±, he stands up and ps his hands angrily. He twirls back to face me with hands akimbo.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears, Celine. Is he the governor or the President?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it already?¡± I yell, getting pissed that he isn¡¯t getting my point.


    Is he pretending to be dumb or what? I can¡¯t tell him everything I know about Bryan, that will add to my punishment and Bryan will have me in his ck book for life.


    He blinks in surprise that I just yelled at him. He shakes his head and turns to go out of my house. I rise and run to block him from going, realizing the gravity of what I have just done.


    He is just trying to help and I have no right to yell at him or transfer my aggression to him. I doubt if I can survive this lonely life without Paxton, now that Jason is gone. Paxton is the only person I have close to me now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I plead with him, ncing at him as my back hits the door. He remains silent as he examines me before sighing.


    ¡°I am not supposed to yell at you. I am just trying to protect you from falling into his traps. He is not someone you can deal with. He has the financial power and the right connections to fight whosoever stands in his way. Please understand.¡±


    He nods as if he understands and I heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I get it now¡±, he folds his arms and I keep staring at him, wondering what is going through his mind. ¡°You are trying to protect me, right?¡±


    I want to answer but I can¡¯t open my mouth because I can see he isn¡¯t convinced by my exnations.


    ¡°Can you protect me?¡± He asks and I furrow my brows. ¡°The one who is supposed to be protecting someone here is me. You have no idea who I am.¡±


    Hisst statement catches my attention and I open my mouth unconsciously. ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 7

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I m my fist on therge desk in front of me as anger courses through me. It jerks the files up, making my pen fall off the desk.


    I am not really concerned about the pen or the file that is half-open because of the effect of my mming, my attention is on the man in front of me.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± I grit in anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir¡±, he apologizes firmly, bending his head down.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± I scoff. ¡°How is your sorry going to solve this shit? If you don¡¯t look for a solution to this problem, I will have no choice but to invite the external auditors toe and check the ounts of your department as well as the Sales and Finance Department. I am no longer taking this shit!¡± I hit the desk again, the file falls t on the floor.


    He keeps quiet. I exhale deeply, trying to control my anger. I really don¡¯t know why I made this mistake in the first ce. Eric is my cousin and he is in charge of the ounting Department.


    He has been heading the Department for a year now and all he has been doing has been satisfactory.


    But thesest few months, I have been noticing some suspicious acts from him and I asked my private investigator to find out what he is doing. Eric is smart and nothing has been found about his acts.


    Now, some ounts are missing while some are having unexinable discrepancies. I have a feeling he is behind this all but I can¡¯t use him because of my father who holds him in high esteem and respect him.


    My anger is justifiable, apart from the fact that I had a rough night and came to work in annoyance.


    The boy I call my son is pissing me off and making me regret why I decided to bring him to my mansion from his mother¡¯s house.


    I can¡¯t help the jealousy I feel anytime he asks or cries for her. I am envious of the bond between and I can¡¯t help but feel bad whenever I think of how much she means to him. I feel irrelevant in my son¡¯s life even though he has been under my roof for almost a week.


    Last night, he refused to eat as usual. It got on my nerves and I shouted at him. He became scared and ate the food forcefully. I had to stay behind to make sure he eats as Cam fed him before going to my room.


    I was about to go to sleep after working on myptop for another hour when I began to hear his cries followed by Cam knocking on my door. Jason had vomited all he ate and had begun his tantrums again.


    I storm to his room furiously but nothing worked. My threats didn¡¯t stop him from crying, Instead, they increased his tears. I got frustrated and decided to plead with him.


    ¡°Gosh!¡± I facepalm myself. I had a sleepless nightst night and I can¡¯t help having financial issues at work too. I don¡¯t know what to do.


    Eric is my father¡¯s younger brother¡¯s son. I can¡¯t make rash decisions like I do take on people I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want to be irrational in my behavior.


    But if this continues or if I hear something bad about him, I will fire him and hand him over to the police.


    ¡°Get out!¡± I say. Surprisingly, my voice is calm. I am trying so hard to control my anger and think things through.


    He stares at me and I repeat. ¡°Get out. Find a way to sort this mess or you will have yourself to me.¡±


    He nods quietly and leaves my office. I exhale deeply and twirl in my swivel chair. I won¡¯t be this angry if the ount book isn¡¯t missing. Something is fishy and I have a feeling it is from Eric. The fault is from him.


    Most times, my instincts are always right, especially when ites to bad happenings like this. This was how I felt years ago when I lost my baby girl and her mother.


    That night, I had a bad feeling. I knew something was going to happen. I never thought my enemies were still lurking around to take their revenge on the people I loved the most.


    Thest time we had an encounter before they ambushed Helena and my baby girl was six months before their death. She always goes out with her bodyguard, even though she detest it but she knew what was involved.


    I thought she was going to have an ident since she was angry with me and I was sure she was going to drive roughly.


    The ident did happen but it wouldn¡¯t have happened if Roger¡¯s men weren¡¯t at her heels. I warned her but she wouldn¡¯t listen.


    I begged her to learn the tactics on how to defend herself in case of emergencies and whenever there was no one to protect her but she refused. She said she didn¡¯t want the life I was living.


    When I got there, Susie was already gone but her mother¡¯s eyes were open as she tried to talk to me. She demanded one thing from me and it is a hard decision of my life that I am still trying hard to let go of.


    I loved her and it still hurt despite all these years to know that we never had the chance to reconcile before she died. It still hurt to know that we never took the vows before she left.


    I am pained by the fact that Roger was behind her death and I am still trying to forgive myself for pushing her out that night because of my selfish desire to be the Mafia Leader.


    Now, I have given it all up.


    The knock on the door jerks me out of my reverie. I look up to see my Personal Assistant peeking into the office, standing by the doorway.


    I crease my brows, wondering why she didn¡¯t call me instead ofing. I always instruct her to call me whenever she has a message for me.


    She onlyes in when I have something important to talk to her about or when shees in with a file.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t picking your calls, sir¡±, she utters, as if reading my mind.


    My eyes shift to thendline. How on earth did I not know it was ringing?


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± I ignore her statement and ask.


    Shees into view and stands with her hand sped in front of her nervously. She hasn¡¯t gotten used to my yellings yet. I hate clumsy PAs and the former PA was fired because of her clumsiness. So far Ste¡¯s work is satisfactory, even though she is slow.


    ¡°Someone is here to see you. She said it is important and she doesn¡¯t have an appointment¡±, she exins.


    I don¡¯t have any appointments this morning. I furrow my brows in curiosity.


    ¡°Who is this person that came here without an appointment?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her, sir¡±, she shrugs in ignorance.


    ¡°You did not ask for her name? Is she one of my business partners?¡± I peer at her.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°She said her name is Celine¡­.¡±


    ¡°Celine?¡± I cut her short with a frown. I know immediately that it is Jason¡¯s mother. She is the only Celine I know and she is capable ofing here to beg me. She was once my secretary.


    ¡°Tell her I am not in¡±, I tell her and open myptop to go through the online statement Ste sent to me earlier.


    Without any questions, she takes the exit. I don¡¯t want Celine in my life. Letting her have Jason back is like asking Roger toe back and take another precious thing.


    Even though I don¡¯t know much about the boy I call my son, I love him already. I still haven¡¯t been able to take my revenge on Roger, after all these years for making me lose two important people in a day, because of the promise I made to Helena.


    I didn¡¯t realize I am lost in thought until my phone begins to ring and I huff in frustration. I close theptop in front of me. I am not concentrating. There are a lot of things on my mind. Eric, Jason, Helena, Susie, and now Celine.


    I nce at the phone nonchntly to catch the name of the maid appearing on the screen. It tucks my interest up and I lean forward to pick up the call.


    Cam doesn¡¯t call me unless it is urgent. My mind goes to Jason instantly and I wonder what happened.


    ¡°Cami¡­¡±


    ¡°Boss¡±, we both speak at the same time.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask her, with a pounding heart. I hope it has nothing to do with my boy


    ¡°It¡¯s Jason. He is sick. Pleasee home¡±, she pleads and disconnects the call immediately.


    Her tone of urgency gets me up and racing to the door without thinking.

 Chapter 8

    Celine¡¯s POV


    Coming here instead of going to work for my morning shift is a big mistake. I thought Bryan and I could talk like adults.


    I came here purposely so that he can give me a chance to see my son and I can beg him till he gives in to my demand but Bryan won¡¯t cease to amaze me.


    I have never met any man as stubborn, cruel, and dangerrous as him. His aura emits wickedness and his unsmiling face adds to it.


    The fear of falling for a wicked man like him made me lose interest in getting the contract done before leaving, even before I figured out I was pregnant.


    Sometimes, I feel stupid for being this way. I feel like an idiot for agreeing to all of this shit but as much as I try to me myself for being in this position, anytime I think of my son, I feel happy.


    Jason is a precious gift that I got from the contract as a recement for my loss. But I can¡¯t help but feel stupid for the tingling feeling I feel whenever I think of him.


    Bryan is someone I am supposed to be miles away from. I am not supposed to be seen around him anymore. But his awareness and hostage of Jason is making mee closer to him despite my intention to be far away from him.


    I sigh loudly, making his PA sh me an apologetic smile. I nod at her with a smile and spin around to leave so I can go to work. I know Bryan works with appointments but I thought he would give me the chance to see him since I am not visiting him in his mansion.


    The PA had told me without mincing words that he doesn¡¯t want to see me. Nothing about Bryan can surprise me. I don¡¯t expect him to suddenly be a kind and less rigid man after just four years of being apart from each other.


    ¡°Ste¡­¡± I hear his husky voice call and I stand frozen. My palms suddenly be sweaty as it begins to tremble.


    Is this out of fear or what is this feeling? I ask myself as I stand with my back to him.


    He gives instruction to his Personal Assistant and I wonder why he isn¡¯t acknowledging my presence. I twirl round to face him but he walks past me abruptly. I realize he is shunning me intentionally.


    ¡°Bryan¡±, I run after him down the staircase. He did not stop not turning back to look at me. I keep following his long strides, hoping to catch up with him before he is out.


    His bodyguards are outside and he will have them throw me out once we are out in the parking lot where they are on standby.


    ¡°Bryan, please listen to me¡±, I try to catch up as I walk faster, breathing heavily from the small run. He is quick to enter the elevator as I stop to catch my breath.


    Before I can run to enter, the door closes and I curse under my breath before turning back to take the long staircase downstairs.


    I once worked here and I know the ins and outs of thispany.


    I was once his secretary and I don¡¯t have any difficulty finding the parking lot. My shoes are making the nging sound as I hurry downstairs, wishing the elevator will stop halfway for me to be out before Bryan is out too.


    I know my stubborn baby father won¡¯t wait for me. He will go before I get there and I need to talk to him now that the opportunity is here. I need to give it a try, even if he doesn¡¯t sumb to my wish eventually but I will know I tried my best.


    I have been having weird feelings since yesterday and my curiosity to know about my son¡¯s welfare intensified. I can barely do any chores at home, without thinking of Jason.


    Everything reminds me of him and now that Paxton is giving me a cold shoulder, I feel all alone in the world. Jason is the only rtive I have and he is the only one I can rely on to give me the unconditional love that I want and need.


    Bryan will take care of Jason, I know this but I still feel Jason needs me. He needs his mother. I have been with him for four years and I know him better than anyone else.


    I know what my son wants and what he doesn¡¯t. I know what to do to pacify him when his mood swings pop up. I know how best to put a smile on his cute face and I know what he likes best when ites to his eating habits.


    I almost stumble to the ground on thest staircase but I am quick to grab the banister of the stairs, ignoring the strange look I am getting from the people turning to look at me. I exhale deeply and race out of the door to the parking lot to see Bryan walking to the car waiting for him.


    ¡°Bryan wait¡±, I plead, rushing to his side so I can stop him from entering the door.


    Once he is in, I know I can¡¯t get his attention because the Bryan I know is capable of telling his driver to drive away, not giving a care in the world if I stay out of the way or not.


    ¡°Bryan¡±, I shout and block his way. Our eyes meet and hold each other for a while, with me breathing heavily like someone who had just done a marathon race. He is quiet as he watches me catch my breath and even it.


    I drop my stretch arms and gulp loudly, blinking and thinking of the first thing to say to him to get his attention and have him listen to me.


    ¡°Bryan¡­¡±, I call but I am cut short by his grunt.


    ¡°Can you please get out of my way? I am in a hurry to go somewhere¡±, he grits his teeth in anger.


    I am not stunned that he is angry at me because Bryan is always angry when ites to issues that have to do with me.


    The first few months of our marriage were hell. I know I was unwanted and at the same time wanted for a reason but he didn¡¯t need to make it obvious. Bryan and I never had a real conversation throughout my stay in his mansion.


    He acts snobbish to me, even when I try to summon up the courage to strike up a family conversation.


    He always looks angry, making me think I am doing something wrong. His face is never friendly when he is home, despite how handsome he looks.


    ¡°Please, Bryan¡±, I force myself out of my trance. ¡°Please, let me see my son.¡±


    As I plead with my hands sped together tightly, I eye the bodyguard behind him.


    They look like they are ready to throw me out once the order is given by their boss.


    ¡°Your son or mine?¡± He demands, with a smirk. He is enjoying the game he is ying with me. I know I will be punished when he gets to know but I never thought it would be this way.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°He is my son, Bryan¡­.¡±


    ¡°Your son?¡± He cut me short, peering at me.


    ¡°Yes. Ours¡±, I point at him and he chuckles lightly.


    My face burns with embarrassment for admitting that Jason is his. Jason is ours but I never wanted this to be out. I never wanted him to know but now that he knows, there is no point in hiding the truth from him.


    Bryan is not demanding for DNA because of the striking resemnce between him and Jason. He needs no soothsayer or medical evidence to know that Jason is his.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Hemands me. I kneel immediately and touch his legs. He kicks me away. I stand up again in a hurry.


    ¡°Bryan, please forgive me¡±, I cry and kneel in front of him again.


    ¡°Maxwell get her out of here¡±, he orders his bodyguard.


    With no hesitation, Marcus grabs me roughly, making me stand on my feet as I shed tears of another lost opportunity of convincing him from doing my bidding.


    As they drag me out of the parking lot, I cry and turn back to see Bryan enter the car and the car drives off.


    ¡°Bryan!¡± I scream.

 Chapter 9

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I close my eyes and lean my head on the chair, thinking and pondering over what happened between Celine and me as well as what to do with Jason who isying on the hospital bed, sleeping. I can¡¯t let this go on.


    What do I have to do to make this boy happy and forget about the woman who stole him away from me, risking his life?


    I me myself partially for shouting at him and forcing him to eat. I just wanted him to be well fed and taken care of. I wanted him to be different from the Jason I took away from his mother.


    ¡°Boss?¡± I hear Cam call, jerking me out of my reverie as I open my eyes to meet her gaze.


    The doctor has just left the room and she has apanied him out. I am supposed to go back to work but I can¡¯t bear to leave without making sure that my son is fine and awake.


    ¡°Is he going to be fine?¡± I ask her, with a worried expression. This is the same question I asked the doctor before he left. She nods.


    ¡°As the doctor said, he will be fine in a few days. I will be careful with what he eats henceforth and make sure he is fine¡±, she assures.


    The doctor made mention of Gastroenteritis but I don¡¯t know what it really is, except that it is a stomach flu that leads to Jason¡¯s nausea.


    He had administered drugs to him and promised toe over the next day to check up on him.


    I look over at Jason on the bed and begin to wonder if he is allergic to certain meals that I have no idea about.


    ¡°Boss¡±, Cam calls me again with sped hands. I hoist my head to look at her and she bows before looking down. ¡°I have a suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Suggestion?¡± I furrow my brows, wondering what she wants to suggest.


    ¡°Yes, sir¡±, she replies. ¡°Jason needs extreme care. This environment is new to him and he needs maximum care and protection. I believe his mother will know more about him than we do.


    ¡°Celine can¡¯te here. She is forbidden froming her¡±, I interrupt her angrily. I already know the point she is driving at. I can¡¯t imagine having Celinee into my mansion ever again.


    She left of her own free will, I didn¡¯t send her away and I see no reason why I should permit her toe back freely. She deceived me. She betrayed me. She lied to me.


    ¡°Her son needs her¡±, she remarks with a frown, turning over to gaze at Jason¡¯s sleeping figure. She looks worried too about him and I remain quiet.


    She continues. ¡°I would suggest you let him see his mother and then find a maid that can take care of him since I am too busy to be on the lookout for him all the time. When we find a maid, the mother will be invited over to the house to brief her on what he likes and dislikes and how best to take care of him.¡±


    Her suggestion sounds reasonable, except for the involvement of Celine. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with her again. She even had the gut toe to mypany thinking she would be able to convince me to see Jason.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I wish for her never to see him again. I want her to know how much she hurt me. I want to punish her so badly for behaving rashly and childishly.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t look for a solution to this, this might be a constant thing and Jason might be an in and out of the hospital child. I believe he has strange eating habits that we need to figure out for us to prevent this from repeating itself.¡±


    I sigh heavily and close my eyes.


    Is this how difficult it takes to keep a child?


    I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do anything for my son but I don¡¯t want Celine toe back into our lives. Letting her back is just like having my past revisit me. She reminds me of Helena. I love Helena but I hate Celine.


    ¡°What do you say, boss?¡± Cam demands with impatience. I believe she is already aware that Celine is Jason¡¯s mother. She hasn¡¯t asked me yet and I feel she must have figured it out.


    ¡°Fine. ce the advert for a maid first thing tomorrow and have my secretary do the interview. I want the best because I want my son to be in safe hands. Make sure whoever you employ is educated and tidy. Make sure she is experienced and has a smiling face. I don¡¯t want someone who will scare my son away by always frowning. Make sure she can cook also and take good care of him, ok?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir¡±, she replies and bows again.


    ¡°What about his mother?¡± She asks after a moment of silence between us.


    I take my eyes off Jason and stand up abruptly, remembering that I have just granted only one of her requests. The other request is hard and I can¡¯t seem to let go. I still don¡¯t want Celine but I want my son to be alive and happy.


    Is this what it is going to take to have Jason recognize me as his father?


    The thought of it all is making me hate Celine more. Without giving Cam an answer, I walk to the door.


    ¡°Boss¡±, she stops me. ¡°Please, we need her. Jason needs to at least see her one more time. Will you please let him see her when he wakes up?¡±


    I feel like shouting at her for being persistent with her request. I clench my fist and grit my teeth in anger. I don¡¯t see myself going back to that shabby home of Celine to beg her toe to see my son.


    Jason can survive without her. He took after me and I am a strong man. We don¡¯t need Celine.


    I let out a long sigh and answered. ¡°I will think about it.¡±


    I move out of the room before she answers, closing the door quietly behind me so as not to wake my son.

 Chapter 10

    Celine¡¯s POV


    Ignoring my tired limbs, I walk slowly towards Paxton¡¯s door. I haven¡¯t seen him since the night he left my room angrily, without answering my question about who he is.


    His statement caught me off-guard, making me have a feeling that he isn¡¯t who I presume he is.


    Paxton doesn¡¯t have any friend whoes over to visit. He lives an isted life just like me but mine is understandable because of my child. I can¡¯t go on dates with other men when I have a toddler. I don¡¯t have any friends apart from Brianna. But Paxton¡¯s lifestyle is questionable.


    His apartment is well-furnished yet he lives simply like someone who has no source of living. He barely goes out but still manages to bring Jason and I groceries and gifts.


    What he said to me is raising numerous questions in my mind that I want to ignore.


    Why is he so confident that he can win Bryan over? What sort of power does he have? Is he a nonhuman? Is he a vampire?


    I shake my head at the thought of a vampire. They aren¡¯t real. I have been watching a lot of horror movies these days just to make sure I don¡¯t brood and to ensure that I cry to bed. These movies make me scream and cry till I fall asleep.


    As much as I want to question Paxton again about his real identity, I feel I should let it go for now and apologize to him for my behavior. He still doesn¡¯t understand me and I doubt if he would eventually.


    I feel like giving him a chance to prove me wrong by going to Bryan¡¯s house to deal with him and bring back Jason but I am frightened by the thought of it all. Bryan goes around with hefty bodyguards and Paxton can¡¯t go inside the mansion without beating those men up first.


    I puff out the air I didn¡¯t know I was holding in, the moment I knock on the door.


    I have been trying so hard to stop myself from crying since I came back from work.


    Bryan is such bad luck. I was hurt by his nonchnt attitude towards my cries and pleas for him to let me see my child.


    When his men threw me out of thepany, I cried right in front of the gateman, not giving a care in the world if I looked miserable or delightful.


    I cried so hard till I began to have hups. I was having regrets and assumptions. Regrets for running away.


    Regrets foring back here early. Regrets for growing up in a poor home. And assumptions that I would never set my eyes on Jason again.


    This is what Bryan can do and with the look of things, this is his intention, for me never to see him again. This is his way of punishing me for what I did.


    I didn¡¯t realize it was past my working time by the time I stood up to take a cab to Saint Mand¡¯s street where I work in a pub. I usually take Jason with me but sometimes he stays with Paxton. I work on shift, because of Jason.


    I was already having issues with my boss because of the absent days I had with him two weeks back when Jason fell sick and I didn¡¯t call to inform him. I stayed at home for a week without going to work and when I resumed, he threatened to fire me. I begged him.


    But when I got to work this morning, he wasn¡¯t in. He had his sassy daughter give me a sack letter. I know he left the shop on purpose so I wouldn¡¯t be able to beg him like I once did.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Losing my son and my job in the space of a week is too much to take in. I was happy I got home safely before breaking down again in tears. I feel like giving up.


    ¡°Yes?¡± The door opens and Paxton appears in a short and armless shirt. I can see he is working. I don¡¯t know what he does for a living but most times he works on hisptop with a lot of files on a small stand dividing the sofa in his room from each other.


    When I didn¡¯t say anything, he moves away from the door, granting me ess to enter. I venture into the room and before I can sit, he rushes over to clear the open files on the stool as I predicted. Our eyes meet and he looks away.


    He sits across from me after packing the scattered papers away and closing theptop.


    The silence between us is awkward. I can¡¯t remember thest time we were this silent while being together except on the day we watched a movie together, even though Jason¡¯s bbering was disturbing the silence.


    I watch him rx on the sofa and stare pointedly at me with an angry expression. He is still mad at me.


    ¡°Paxton, I am sorry for what I did the other day¡­.¡± I begin, fidgeting with my hands and thinking of what else to say to him. I want him to at least talk to me but his silence is killing me. I have lost my son to that asshole and now my job. I can¡¯t lose Paxton too.


    I sniff and inform him. ¡°I lost my job.¡±


    He jerks up in agitation and opens his mouth in surprise. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I am happy that he has said something at least and that he still cares but I don¡¯t think telling him the reason for losing my job is a good idea. We might end up fighting each other.


    ¡°Celine, what happened?¡± He ask me again with a raised tone.


    ¡°I went to workte¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He cut me short. Thest time I pleaded with my boss, Paxton also helped to plead with him, promising him that I would never do such a thing again. I believe he deserves to know why I did what I did. He deserves to know that I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.


    ¡°Because of Jason?¡± He demands, leaning forward.


    ¡°I went to Bryan¡¯spany¡±, I confess. ¡°I


    I wanted to see if I would be able to convince him one more time so I could see Jason again but he threw me out, making me cry for several hours in front of hispany. I lost track of time and got to workte.¡±


    I sound pathetic but I can¡¯t help it. Paxton who has been listening to my narration with rapt attention curses beneath his breath and digs his hands into his blonde hair.


    I am thinking he will scold me for going there when he is presenting an easy way and a good opportunity to achieve my aim but he isn¡¯t saying anything. His head is bent and I have a feeling he is trying to control his rage.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I say calmly.


    When he didn¡¯t say anything, I stand up to go.


    ¡°Celine¡±, he stops me from moving forward. ¡°Are you still willing to let us help you?¡±


    I am silent. I don¡¯t know what to say. I want my son but at the same time, I want Paxton to be safe. Suddenly, I see him in front of me, raising my jaws and making our eyes meet.


    ¡°Jason means so much to me, just the way he means a lot to you. Stop torturing yourself. You are not to be med for what happened. The ingrate here is that asshole who doesn¡¯t know your worth. All you need to do is give me the go-ahead and the residence address and I promise to bring him back¡±, he splurts out in anger.


    A tear rolls down my eyes and he catches it with his thumb. As soon as another tear follows, he pulls me into a tight embrace and I cry.


    It Is a mixed feeling. For getting his forgiveness and his concern as well as his desire to still help. He is also making me feel better, unlike Bryan who has done nothing but reduce my self-esteem.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I cry, spilling tears on his shoulder.


    ¡°I know and I am sorry for ignoring you. I promise to bring Jason back. You both mean a lot to me¡±, he utters calmly.


    Paxton always has a way around his choice of words that usually makes me happy, overwhelmed, or emotional.


    The thought of having him as the only person next to Jason that cares, despite the humiliation, makes me cry harder as his arms tighten around me, giving me a sense of courage andfort.

 Chapter 11

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    Patrick leans down and mutters. ¡°She ising back now.¡±


    I nod and he opens the door of the car immediately to let me out. I have been sitting here for almost 10 minutes, waiting outside for Celine. Patrick mentioned that she is not inside her apartment but in her neighbor¡¯s apartment.


    Thinking of what to say, I step out of the car and walk quietly to the small gate. It has a passage linking the three apartments on a roll. Celine¡¯s apartment is the first.


    I decided toe here after giving it several thoughts anding to the conclusion that I have absolutely nothing to lose.


    Celine will still have to do my bidding and I don¡¯t need to beg her for anything. Going back to work was a big mistake because I couldn¡¯t concentrate. Jason¡¯s thoughts filled my mind and the suggestions Cam brought up.


    I stand by the door with my hands in my pockets, when the door suddenly opens and aughing Celinees out. A man trudges behind her with a smile teasing his lips too. I watch them as they approach, wondering what is funny and what she is doing in his apartment.


    I wonder who the guy is and why she ising out of his apartment and alsoughing when she was in tears a few minutes ago, begging me to let her see her son.


    Is this how pained she is? Is she pretending? Is this punishment worth it? How can she be smiling this way when I intend to make sure she suffers and cries all the time?


    She stops abruptly when she sees me, making the man behind her bump into her back. Her mouth dropped open in shock.


    I stand still, waiting for a reaction from her but she is frozen to her spot like someone who is seeing a ghost. I wonder what is going through her mind and what she is thinking of my visit here.


    She turns to the guy and whispers something into his ears. His eyes find mine and he throws me a cold re. I ignore him and shift my gaze to Celine who suddenly bes agitated as she watches him go.


    When he is out of sight after throwing me another harsh re, she saunters close to me and stops right in front of me.


    I bring my hands out of my pocket and fold them without saying a word. I am not here to beg and I want her to say something first.


    The silence lingers for a while with her bent head. She nce up at me with a puzzled look, probably confused that I am not shouting at the top of my voice about what I want from her or troubled to know the reason for my visit.


    ¡°Bryan, did you bring back my son?¡± Her eyes bulge open in uncertainty. I guess the reality dawned on her that my visit has to do with Jason and I decided to bring him back because I am sympathetic of her situation.


    I scoff and fold my arms around my bosom. ¡°No!¡±


    Her face fell. She keeps quiet for a while before turning to go. ¡°Do you minding in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do mind.¡±


    She faces me again squarely and sighs in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything that happened¡±, she tightens her hands beside her short gown.


    Her hair is always in a bun and today is not an exception. She looks like a college girl because of her round small face and sometimes I wonder how she will look when she lets her hair down.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to run away, without sticking to the agreement of the contract we signed but things were out¡­.¡±


    ¡°I am not here for chitchat, Celine¡±, I interrupt her sharply. Her voice annoys me and I can¡¯t bear to continue listening to her rapt and flimsy excuses for going against the contract.


    I feel there is no genuine reason for her actions, whatever it is she says will be ingenuine excuses. I don¡¯t care. It won¡¯t change the fact that I will have her punished for it. Nothing will change this fact.


    She gulps and nods before looking down again and holding onto the lower hems of her gown in nervousness.


    I drop my arms. ¡°I am here because of Jason,¡± I announce and she perks up again with a curious look on her face.


    ¡°Did something happen to Jason?¡± She requests, amazing me.


    How did she know something is amiss? Does Jason have a health issue that she is aware of?


    I am beginning to feel happy for listening to Cam anding here. Now I believe Celine¡¯s presence will help a lot.


    ¡°He is sick¡±, I answer and she gasps softly, opening her mouth slightly with a tears-filled face and a worried expression. She mps her hand on her mouth to push back the sob uprising.


    ¡°What h.. h.. happened to my son?¡± She stammers, refraining the tears from dropping.


    I shrug nonchntly. ¡°I have no idea. That¡¯s why I am here.¡±


    A look of hope shed through her face. ¡°Can I see him, please?¡±


    I nod after a few minutes of silence. ¡°Just for tonight. You and I no longer have any business together after tonight¡±, I inform sternly, hoping she will get the message that I am being nice tonight because of Jason.


    She nods intermittently, letting a tear fall unconsciously. ¡°Can we go?¡±


    I re at her and twirl back to go to the car. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ****


    Paxton¡¯s POV


    He looks familiar but I have no idea where I know him from.


    A sense of jealousy filled me up when she whispered into my ears to tell me who he was. I could see the resemnce after she informed me that he is Jason¡¯s father and at first, I thought that was why I found him familiar.


    But the moment I enter the house, the thought takes form in my head that I know him from somewhere else and not because he is Jason¡¯s father.


    With impatience and uneasiness, I stride back to the door and open it to go out. I want to stay beside Celine till he is gone.


    I know he is ruthless from the way Celine describes him and I want him to know that I will deal with him if he ever makes her cry again or doesn¡¯t let go of Jason.


    I am also thinking of having a one-on-one conversation with him as men so we can sort the issue out reasonably. But I know it will be impossible because he looks dangerous and cruel, with his tall lean body.


    I move out without thinking. Celine is no longer where I left here so I rush out of the gate. Surprisingly, I see her enter his car, and momentster, the car drives off.


    I stand still with rage. I am pissed at Celine for noting back to tell me he has agreed for her to meet Jason. If she had told me, I would have insisted that we go together, to be sure he won¡¯t hurt her.


    Dejectedly, I walk back to my apartment and stroll to the sofa before slumping into the nearest one.


    The face of the billionaire shes in my mind again, arousing my curiosity and   need to figure out where I know him from. The more I tried to think, the more difficult it became for me to find out who he is or where I know him from.


    Exhaling a sigh of relief and leaning back on the sofa to control my angry nerves, I close my eyes. I want to use the opportunity of Celine¡¯s absence to continue my work.


    I will be d if I can be done with it before tomorrow. I had already given up on getting it done tonight because of Celine¡¯s presence and because I had the intention of staying with her in her apartment to keep herpany till she falls asleep.


    When I open my eyes back, I remember what Celine normally describes him as and what led to our fight.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She called him dangerous and it formed an idea in my head. If he is dangerous like she describes him apart from how he looks, then it means one thing.


    Her baby father is in the mafia and he is one of the people on my father¡¯s opposing side.


    Therefore, he is an enemy.

 Chapter 12

    Celine¡¯s POV


    Sitting beside Bryan a few distances away is something I never thought would happen again after what I did to ensure that we don¡¯t meet again.


    His quietposure and the dangerous aura he emits still scares the shit out of me. I don¡¯t even know what to be fearful of now, whether his close presence to me or to worry about my poor child.


    I try to silently pray for my son¡¯s survival because of how worried I am but I can¡¯t even concentrate on praying in his presence.


    My eagerness vanishes all of a sudden when I see the mansion in view. I can pray now. I close my eyes and mutter a few prayers as the car drives in and stops right in the parking lot.


    I flutter my eyes open and find Bryan still sitting down with a serious countenance and looking straight ahead without attempting to go out. I don¡¯t know what to do either so I sit still, patiently waiting for his orders since the driver is also noting out.


    When he tilt his head to gaze at me, a cold shiver runs down my spine and I look away, feeling flushed that he caught me staring at him.


    Words get stuck in my throat and I am finding it hard to swallow the lump. My hands tremble and Ipletely forget the reason why I am here.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± His deep voice asks, with a frown.


    ¡°What¡­.. att?¡± I stutter shamelessly, wiping my sweaty palms on my dress.


    ¡°Are you going toe down or continue to sit in here?¡± He snaps at me. The lump goes down the pit of my stomach immediately and I find my voice.


    ¡°The car¡±, I manage to say. His frown deepens and he look towards the door. I follow his gaze to realize that the door has been opened by the driver.


    A gush of breeze hits my face as I step out, looking around thepound with a sense of familiarity.


    As soon as I see the fountain in the middle, I smile unconsciously. Whenever Bryan was out of the country for a business purpose, I feel more at home than whenever he is around.


    I spend most of my time staring at and admiring the fountain, asking myself why and how a person can think of such a structure. It amazed me and it still does.


    I am jerked back to reality when Bryan walks past me, purposely bumping into my shoulder. I snap my head back immediately and follow him inside.


    The other car drives in and the bodyguards are all dressed in ck too. Most of their faces are unfamiliar, except for Maxwell. I hated him when I was here and now that our paths have crossed again, I still hate him.


    He was the one who restricted me from going after Bryan when he came to take my baby away from me. If he hadn¡¯t stopped me, maybe I would have seeded in stopping Bryan from taking my child.


    Our eyes meet when I snap my head back to look at him. He res at me and I turn back to my front. The butler opens therge door and we enter.


    I try to hasten my pace to catch up with Bryan because the mansion has changed a lot and I can¡¯t remember which room is which.


    I don¡¯t know if asking him questions about where my baby is a nice idea but I know he might not answer or just reply with a grumble.


    I trudge behind him as we venture into another area of the house. I notice it is the other living room, right below the staircase that leads to his bedroom. I wonder if Jason is in there or somewhere else.


    Some maids walk out with dishes and I look around. I almost bump into someone and I bite my lips in worry that Bryan will think I am still clumsy. I quickly retrace my step.


    ¡°Sorry¡±, I apologize to the woman who suddenly yelps when she sees my face.


    ¡°Cami?¡± I call out the familiar woman, wondering if she is the one or not. She looks different and I wouldn¡¯t have recognized her if she didn¡¯t have a look of recognition on her face. She nods and pulls me into a tight hug.


    ¡°Celine¡±, she calls and I wrap my hands around her too with a wide smile on my face.


    Cam was my onlypanion when I was here. Bryan doesn¡¯t allow me to associate with anyone. I loved interacting with his domestic staff, including the drivers and the bodyguards but he stopped me.


    He told them not to answer me unless it is urgent and asked me never to speak to any of them again.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    But Cam didn¡¯t stop talking to me. She stood by me, encouraged me, and told me everything will fall into ce someday. She knows about my fears but I didn¡¯t tell her when I was leaving.


    She releases me from her embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Jason is your son.¡±


    I smile and give a nod. She gasp and hug me again as she sobs. ¡°I miss you, my child. I am so happy to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Same here, Cam. How have you been?¡± I ask her, watching her face after pulling away from the hug. A feeling of satisfaction and relief engulfs me when I realize my son is in safe hands as long as Cam is here.


    ¡°I¡¯m good¡±, she nods, examining me carefully. She is still teary.


    I scan the entire ce and it dawns on me that I have lost Bryan. He will be so mad at me if he knows I am far behind chatting with Cam again.


    But I guess I can do whatever I want since I am no longer under his roof and no longer his wife.


    ¡°Where is his room?¡± I question her. She is still staring at me intensely, probably trying to find out if I am doing well or not. I don¡¯t want to think about it because my dress is totally out of it. I didn¡¯t bother to go back inside to remove my dress.


    ¡°Jason?¡± I nod. She holds my hand and turns to go, dragging me with her.


    I have a lot I want to ask her. A lot I want to say to her. I know she has a lot to question me about too.


    But today is definitely not a good day and timing. If Cam and I can ever meet outside the confines of Bryan¡¯s home, we sure have a lot of catching up to do.


    I have a lot of questions to answer and she has a lot of things to hear from me, especially about my child and how to take care of him. I still want my baby back but if Bryan doesn¡¯t let me have my way, then I will resign to fate since Cam is still here. I only hope she has forgiven me for what I did to her.


    We walk towards a door and I keep trying to remember if it¡¯s one of the rooms that I have been to in the mansion or not. A lot has changed and I can¡¯t remember some things.


    Without uttering a word to each other till we get there, she turns the doorknob to enter and gives me a nod before entering.


    I follow meekly, feeling excited that I would be seeing my son tonight. I am sure I will have a good night¡¯s sleep, despite everything that happened today.


    I close the door quietly behind me and my gaze falls on Bryan immediately. He is sitting close to the bed.


    He raises his head and our eyes meet. He has an angry expression on his face and I look away, biting my lips.


    The boy on the bed turns slowly to nce at Cam and me and I see him. My baby boy. Jason. He looks good, apart from his tired eyes.


    My face breaks into a smile as he sits up and shouts. ¡°Mommy!¡±

 Chapter 13

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    Amazement is an understatement of what I feel as I watch Celine and Jason y together.


    The bond between them is unexinable and I have never seen Jason smiling this way or happy since he was brought here.


    The thought is making me ambivalent; I am d and also angry because I am envious of the attention he is giving to Celine.


    Now I know how much she means to him. Now I know the reason why he keeps asking for his mother.


    I am like a stranger in his life. He has known Celine to be the only one who showered him love right from birth but I was nowhere to be found. I didn¡¯t know about his existence but if I had known, I would have showered him love too.


    She runs his finger through his hazel brown hair as he giggles. She hugs him again with a wide smile, asking him how he has been doing. He shakes his head sadly and turns to nce at me.


    Celine follows his gaze and I re at her. She turns away sharply and continues to y with him. They talk for a while, ignoring my presence.


    I shift my gaze to the Rolex wristwatch on my hand and see the time. It is 10 pm already and I feel it is time for her to go. I have no intention to ask my driver to drop her off at her home residence. She will have to take a cab home.


    Cami had gone out the moment she brought Celine in. I need to ask her about the applicants and if there is any sess.


    Before I can stand up to tell her to leave, my phone rings, and I bring it out. Mom is the one calling. I remember I promised to call her during the day but I was too busy to remember.


    I decide to pick and exin things to her. She had traveled to California with my dad two days ago for a business summit and I don¡¯t know when she will be back.


    I rise from the sofa and move towards the exit, without saying a thing to Celine, even though I can see her curious look from my peripheral view.


    I open the door and get out, almost bumping into the tray of food Cami is holding. I look from her to the tray of food and stare back at her. She look down with a bow.


    ¡°I want to give them to Celine¡­..¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I bark, furiously. Celine is not here as a guest.


    ¡°Jason hasn¡¯t eaten anything all day¡±, she lifts her head to watch me. ¡°I know this is her favorite and I feel her presence here will make Jason eat. I want them to eat this together¡±, she exins.


    My anger suddenly dissolved at the mention of Jason. I click my tongue and look away. ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir¡±, she bows again in satisfaction.


    ¡°Just drop the food ande out. I want to talk to you¡±, I say to her. She nods and quickly goes in. I stand waiting, hoping she woulde out soon. I want to talk to her about the applicants before going to my room to talk to mom.


    Once I am done, I will send Celine out. The kind of hospitality Cami is giving to her will make her feel wee and wanted, whereas she isn¡¯t wee.


    She is here for a reason because I have no choice. I don¡¯t want her to think she is going to spend the night here.


    She lost that privilege the moment she left without my knowledge and consent. No matter howte, she will have to go back to her home.


    Camies out. ¡°Boss.¡±


    I wave at her to follow me to the living room as I take long strides towards the room. I can hear her soft footsteps right behind me.


    As soon as we are in the living room, I slouch to the nearest chair and face her. She stands in front of me.


    ¡°How many applicants do we have now?¡± I ask, going straight to the point.


    ¡°We have 80 applicants already. I asked Johnson to remove the cement immediately because they are up to 80 persons¡±, she informs me.


    ¡°Eighty?¡± I ask again to be sure. I am shocked.


    How can we get 80 applicants in just a few hours of cing the vacancy outside? The day I was in dire need of a secretary and I did the same thing, I didn¡¯t even get up this number.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± She replies.


    ¡°What about the interviews?¡± I question.


    ¡°That will be tomorrow, sir but I have their details already, including their pictures. I asked Johnson to send them to your Ipad, so you can go to them at your free time.¡±


    I stay quiet, thinking of the best solution, whether to leave the interview to Ste to handle for me or to go through the details of the applicants one after the other and choose whichever one I think will do the job.


    My phone begins to ring again and I check the screen to see my mother¡¯s name. I stand up abruptly and pick up the call, gluing the phone to my ears and turning to Cami.


    ¡°Tell Jackson to bring it to my room¡±, I instruct and move out of the living room.


    ****


    Celine¡¯s POV


    I just finished feeding Jason and I am singing a soft luby to lure him to sleep before I can slip away. I know Bryan will never let me spend the night here and I don¡¯t n to either.


    Jason had eaten well and I cleared the te away beforeying beside him, watching his eyes open and close.


    I smile at the actions. He seems afraid of waking up to see the space because his bed empty.


    He is scared that I will disappear. He is indeed a sensitive child and I know he will be well taken care of here. I guess I have no problem since Cami is in charge.


    I am still singing softly as he opens his eyes wide, watching me intensely when the door opens and Cam enters. I sit up and smile at her. She smiles back.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you are in charge of taking care of him¡±, I voice out my thoughts as she sits and shakes her head.


    ¡°I wish I am¡±, she utters sadly and I open my eyes wide in surprise.


    What does she mean by she wish she is in charge? Isn¡¯t she the one taking care of my child? My heart begins to pound wild in my chest.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask her sharply.


    ¡°I am in charge of the affairs of the mansion and I won¡¯t have enough time to take care of him. I me myself partially for his sickness¡±, she reveals.


    I gasp softly and turn back to watch Jason¡¯s closed face. I don¡¯t know in whose hands his fate lies.


    ¡°We already have a lot of applicants ready to be interviewed tomorrow but I promise we will select the best person¡±, she tells me as I sigh heavily in worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared¡±, I confess, looking down and wishing something can be done to make Jason be with Cami so I can be rest assured of his safety and survival.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise to make sure that he is fine. Besides, I would love you toe back here after the nanny has been employed so you can brief her on what he likes and dislikes. You need to inform her of everything about Jason¡±, she leans forward and holds my two hands.


    I nod intermittently, even though I am not rest assured. I hoist my head to meet her intense gaze.


    ¡°Everything will be fine, ok?¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I will get going¡±, I try to stand up but she holds me down, making me sit back on the bed.


    ¡°Why not tell him to let you spend the night here? You can leave tomorrow after the interview is done and you have a conversation with the chosen one¡±, she suggests and I shake my head immediately.


    ¡°Bryan won¡¯t allow that. He hates me¡±, I inform her.


    ¡°But it¡¯ste already¡±, she persists.


    ¡°You know your boss, Cami¡±, I mutter, with a heavy sigh.


    Why is she behaving as if Bryan is a changed man?


    The man I saw a few days ago who came to take my child away from me has no conscience. He is still that cruel man I know him to be.


    She is silently watching me and I examine her expression. She has a cloudy look on her face.


    ¡°Why did you leave?¡± She finally asks.


    I know it. I know she will ask me this question. I know that look has to do with the past that I have tried so hard to put behind me but the presence of Bryan now has brought it all back to haunt me.


    I know she won¡¯t let me be if I don¡¯t say something. I open my mouth to tell her, in brief, the reason why I had to leave when someone throws the door open and hees in.


    It is Bryan and he is still in his office wear, with that serious look on his face. His expression turns to rage when he sees me and I stand up abruptly from the bed, leaving Cami¡¯srge hands.


    ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± He asks me with a frown. I can see the hatred on his face.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ was¡­ was just about to leave¡±, I stammer, trembling with fear. I know Bryan more than anyone else and now I believe I know him more than Cami. This is what I was telling her.


    ¡°Go now!¡± He orders with stormy eyes and I nod.


    I take a step away from the bed and Cami gives me a sad smile. I move to the bed to peck Jason when he shouts, making me jolt up in fear.


    ¡°Go now!¡±

 Chapter 14

    Paxton¡¯s POV


    From afar, I see Celinee out of a cab, pay the cabman and walk in exhaustion to the gate. I slow down the car and drive into the parking lot. I stop the car and sit still without attempting to climb out.


    I growl and hit the steering in anger. I am stunned by the revtion of who Celine¡¯s baby father really is. He is someone I detest even before knowing him because of how he hurt Celine but now what I feel for him is pure hatred.


    There was no look of recognition on his face and that made it all the more difficult for me to figure him out immediately.


    Instead of sitting back and waiting up for Celine so she could give me more information about him, I left and asked Caleb to meet up with me somewhere private.


    I needed to be sure I am not mistaking him for someone else. I wanted to be sure that he is the enemy I have been looking for all along.


    I squeeze my eyes shut as I remembered how I drove with eagerness to where we met and how my heart was thumping wild in anticipation. Now that I know the truth, I am having mixed feelings about everything.


    As much as I want to deal with the idiot for what he did to me and my family years ago and for what he is doing to Celine and her son, I am considerate of Celine¡¯s feelings.


    I am sure she doesn¡¯t care about him but I don¡¯t know what she will think of getting rid of him. Jason is his son and that boy deserves to grow up to know his father, even though the father is nothing but aplete jerk.


    I hit the steering again and ce my head on it, breathing in and out. This is someone I have been trying so hard to meet all to no avail. I know his father but Bryan and I have never met before.


    I wanted to meet with him, be his friend, gain his trust, and strike but my disguise ruined everything. I had to save my life first before anything. I never knew this is where he stays.


    I have his details now and all I need to do is make ns with Caleb and go to Bryan¡¯s house to rescue Jason and deal with him. I believe I have to make Celine believe I want to go there to save Jason but I will also get my revenge.


    I haven¡¯t told Caleb about the whole thing yet because I don¡¯t want to raise his hopes high. I want to convince Celine one more time and be sure that we are doing the right thing. It is now that I understand Celine¡¯s fear and her daily emphasis on how dangerous he is.


    If only Celine can understand, things wouldn¡¯t be this difficult.


    Should I just tell her the truth? Will she ept me for who I am? If I tell her that her baby father and his father are responsible for my father¡¯s death, will she support me?


    As much as I want to confide in her, I have a feeling it is a bad idea. Celine is scared of him because she knows who he is.


    How sure am I that she won¡¯t run away from me when she gets to know who I am too?


    I curse beneath my breath, take off the seatbelt and step out. I lean forward towards the car and bring out the files I took along with me to meet Caleb before closing the door.


    Everything about Bryan is in this file, every single thing about him, except Celine¡¯s fake marriage to him.


    If only I am not in love with Celine and her child, I would have gotten Bryan through them. But it¡¯s impossible. First, Bryan hates Celine and I love Jason. I can¡¯t hurt him or his mother and Bryan won¡¯t turn up if anything bad happens for Celine.


    I puff out air and stride to the gate. I see Celine¡¯s shadow from the window as she flops heavily to the sofa. She lookspletely drained and my heart tugs up in sympathy. I love her and I want to protect her with everything I have.


    I haven¡¯t told her about how I feel but I know she is aware. She keeps changing topics whenever I bring something up about dating. I hope toe out clean soon and she will ept me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    If she epts me, I am going to fly her and Jason to Tokyo where we will be married while Ie back here to deal with her stupid baby father.


    I look away, feeling angry at her for not informing me of her intention to visit him. I walk to the gate and enter. I pass by her door and walk to mine, even though I am tempted to turn back and knock on her door so we could talk into the night.


    Celine and I are two lonely people who findfort in confiding in each other. I tell her things about me indirectly. I don¡¯t want her to know my real identity yet until I have seeded in winning her over.


    Opening the door to my apartment, I enter and stride to the stool, drop the files and turn back abruptly to go out. I doubt if I can sleep well tonight without talking to her.


    I move out and hurry to her door.


    The closed-door stares at me as I stand there for a while, contemting whether to bring up Bryan¡¯s issue or not. I raise my hand unconsciously and knock.


    ¡°Come in¡±, her soft, calm voice utters, reminding me of how I fell in love with her voice the first time she spoke to me. Her appearance isn¡¯t the only thing that attracted me to her, everything about her did.


    Her brown hazel hair, her beautiful emerald eyes, her long pointed nose, her sexy curves which she hides in loose clothes, and her soft appealing voice that pushes me over the edge, making me want to kiss her inviting innocent lips.


    I grumble when I feel my arousal. I open the door and enter. I see her sitting on the sofa close to the window and I approach her as she raises her head to meet my gaze. She knows I am the only person that can visit her at this time of the day.


    ¡°Hi¡±, I sh her a smile.


    ¡°Hi¡±, she replies without a smile. She has a worried expression on her face with creased brows. I can¡¯t help but wonder if this has to do with Jason or her recently lost job.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I sit close to her with my left arm around her shoulder. She turns to me and smiles sadly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡± She nods. ¡°I saw you left with him and you are saying nothing?¡±


    She looks surprised. ¡°Jason is sick so he asked me to go with him to see him. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t inform you.¡±


    I nod, watching her innocent face. My anger towards her for not talking to me ispletely down. We both rpse into silence. I am thinking of how to bring Bryan¡¯s issue up.


    ¡°What is his full name?¡± I demand, without mincing a word.


    She frowns and asks. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Bryan.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Bryan Martin Pedro. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡±, I answer and pull her to me.


    ¡°You look worried, what is the matter?¡±


    She sighs loudly and rxes her head on my chest. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about Jason. Bryan ns to employ a nanny for him tomorrow.¡±


    I am silent. Is this why she is worried?


    ¡°We can go there tomorrow if you want¡±, I inform her and she bolts up sharply.


    ¡°No, Paxton. Can we forget about that already?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I am beginning to get pissed that she is against my idea again. I thought we have gone past this stage already.


    Why the hell will she change her mind in just a few hours of giving me the go-ahead? I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to let go if only Jason is the one involved but now that I know who Bryan really is, I won¡¯t let go so easily. This is a fight I must end, whether she likes it or not.


    ¡°I just feel it is still not a nice idea¡­¡± She trails off.


    I watch her intensely, trying to figure out if there is more to this. Celine is acting strange with her strong opposition to not going over to Bryan¡¯s mansion.


    Who is she trying to protect? Me or Bryan? Is she afraid that he will get hurt or she is truly scared of me getting hurt since he is dangerous?


    ¡°What are you not telling me, Celine?¡± I question as she gulps loudly.


    ¡°What? Nothing¡±, she replies sharply and looks away.


    ¡°What are you scared of?¡± I raise her jaw so she will be looking at me in the face.


    ¡°Talk to me. If you love your son, why don¡¯t you want us to get him out? Why are you sitting here worried and mourning like a widow? What is the problem with you? You were ready to give me the go-ahead just a few hours ago and now we are back to this? What did he tell you?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me anything, Paxton. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I am worried about Jason and I seriously want him back. It seems you still don¡¯t understand me. I just want us to be careful. Besides, it¡¯s not as if he is going to hurt Jason. I believe we need to take a more calm approach so he can do what I want. Fighting him will do no good at all. Bryan reacts to things when he gets pissed off and I know he will be mad at me if you go there on my behalf. Let¡¯s just think of another way¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want him to hate you anymore?¡± I ask her, getting the idea of everything. She hates the fact that he hates her. She hates the fact that he did not recognize her as a wife and he still does not recognize her as his baby mother. Celine wants more than this.


    ¡°You hate the fact that he hates you right?¡±


    ¡°What? No!¡± She denies it, even though her eyes are saying otherwise.


    ¡°Are you in love with him?¡± I demand from her as her eyes bulge open in shock. This is the only exnation of her reason. She doesn¡¯t want me to get hurt but she doesn¡¯t want him to get hurt too.


    This is more than letting Jason know him as his father, this is because of what she feels and I am going to get to the root of this.


    ¡°What?!¡± She exims loudly.


    ¡°Are you not in love with him?¡± I ask again, hoping she will deny it and assure me that I have a chance with her but she isn¡¯t saying anything.

 Chapter 15

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    Jason¡¯s cries perch my ears as soon as Ie out of the bathroom to dress up for work. I shake my head. He must have woken up to discover that his mother is gone.


    I am thinking he is going to cry for a few minutes and stop or probably go back to sleep but I am wrong. He is still crying till I finish dressing and I take my briefcase out to go out to work.


    Surprisingly, I am not angry, even though I did not expect this. I feel his mother¡¯s presence will ease it all but it is now obvious that they are inseparable.


    Celine is the only person Jason trusts. She is the only person he shares a bond with and that bond can not be broken by anyone, including me.


    I shake my head and walk out of my bedroom, take the staircase downstairs to his room. I had gone through all the applicant¡¯s details yesterday and I saw their pictures too. I am not satisfied with any of them.


    The only person with the experience I am looking for is thedy that had been a caregiver for just two years. I want Jason to be in the care of someone who is much more exciting and experienced than that. I prefer a middle-aged woman like Cami but none of the applicants are over 35 years old.


    I know I have to go through with the selection as soon as possible but I am indecisive on who to choose so I decidedst night to give the decision to Cami and Ste, my Personal Assistant.


    They will conduct the interview and pick the best out of the applicants themselves. When I am back from work, I will do my private interview with whoever is lucky to be chosen.


    If Jason has a nanny, he might no longer cry over little things like not seeing his mother. He might get used to having the new woman around or probably see her as his new mother but something in me keeps saying otherwise.


    Jason is stubborn, I doubt if this will be as easy as I presume it will be. I sigh deeply and turn the doorknob as soon as I am in front of the door.


    The loud cries hit my ears again, making me wince in irritation. Cami is already in the room and she is carrying him. He is struggling to get out of her hold, demanding for his mother.


    When they both see me, Jason¡¯s cries turn to whimpers while Cami bows in greeting.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tantrums again?¡± I question her with furrowed brows. Now that I am inside, I am getting irritated by his daily cries.


    Why can¡¯t he just get used to this ce already? What is Celine giving him that I haven¡¯t offered?


    Cami nods. ¡°He woke up to meet her absence. I¡¯m worried his temperature is up again¡±, I frown and run my hand through my thick ck wavy hair, thinking of what else to do with this stubborn child of mine.


    If only he is an adult, it would have been much easier. All I need to do is to sit him down and ask him what he wants. If what he wants is not in line with what I can take, then I can propose something else to him.


    All of a sudden, he begins to cry again.


    ¡°Mommy¡±, he screams, gazing at me usingly and I roll my eyes.


    ¡°Drop him¡±, I instruct her. She looks surprised that I am asking her to drop him instead of how she is trying to pacify him to stop crying. She did what I ask her to do and I beckon to her toe closer, ignoring Jason¡¯s tears.


    ¡°What do we do about this boy? I am bing tired of all this¡±, I fold my arms and await her advice. I doubt if this can continue, I don¡¯t know if I will still be in the right frame of mind not to take him back to Celine.


    Taking him back to Celine has two meanings; she is the winner of this game and Jason will be exposed to the dangers of being my son.


    ¡°I asked Celine to stay the night here yesterday so that the boy can¡­¡±


    ¡°You know that is not possible¡±, I growl at her with a cold re and she keeps mute. I exhale. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Celine should visit him daily¡±, she suggests.


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t let here into my home like she owns it.¡±


    ¡°I understand, sir but Jason will continue to act this way, as long as Celine isn¡¯t here. She is his mother and she is what he needs¡±, she exins.


    I turn to face Jason, who has suddenly stop crying. I nce at his tired face. He hasn¡¯t changed in a few days since I took him away from Celine and this isn¡¯t what I nned. I wanted him to look more healthier and robust than he was when he was staying with his mother.


    What should I do? I ask myself inwardly. Is employing a nanny for him the best solution? Will it put an end to all of these or add more fuel to the fire?


    If Celine is what he really needs like Cami is saying, what am I to do to make sure that I can still get my revenge on her and make her feel the pain I felt years ago?


    I really don¡¯t want to have anything to do with Celine anymore but at this stage, I guess having something to do with her will ease my revenge n.


    An idea suddenly takes form in my head and I grin wickedly. I turn to the door and say to Cami.


    ¡°Tell the applicants that we have gotten someone already.¡±


    ****


    Celine¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t sleep a wink throughout the night. I was thinking of Jason and thinking of Paxton¡¯s usation. I wonder why he is asking such a question.


    As soon as the day break, I gingerly stand up from the bed and walk to the bathroom to take a piss, brush my teeth and take a bath. I am supposed to begin another job hunting today but my mind is elsewhere.


    I know I need a job, a good job for me to im custody of my child. I can¡¯t be jobless and expect the legal practitioners to give me Jason when it is apparent that I can not cater for him like his wealthy father.


    I am a bit less concerned about that right now. I know I can never beat Bryan and I won¡¯t dare to give it a try. I will keep doing what I know how best to do, begging. I will keep begging him till he gets tired of me and gives in to my demands.


    I have decided to go back to the mansion this morning and beg Bryan again. Cami had told mest night that the nanny will be employed today and my attention will be needed at the mansion to put the new nanny through all she needs to know about my son.


    I am going to beg Cami to help me convince him. All Bryan needs to do is let Jasone home with me for a while and during the weekend, he will be taken back to the mansion.


    We can share it that way. I can¡¯t live with the thought of another woman performing my responsibilities and duties on my child. I know she will definitely not do it right.


    Everyone who applied for the job did it for the huge amount of money Bryan would pay them in return for their services.


    I get dressed quickly, pack my hair in a high bun and pick up my bag to go out. I see a cab shortly after I am out and I g it down. I enter the cab and it drives away after I have given the cabman the directions to Bryan¡¯s mansion.


    I am going there this early because I want to meet with Bryan before he goes to work. Bryan goes to work early and I hope to meet up with him. I want to beg him once more to help me.


    I am lost in thought till I get to my destination. The moment the mansiones into view, my heart begins to pound wildly in my chest. I still don¡¯t know why I have so much fear for Bryan. I am beginning to feel unsure abouting here.


    What if he throws me out again? How am I sure he will listen to me?


    Does Bryan even listen to anyone? He does whatever he wants and no one can stop him.


    I feel discouraged and I wish I can tell the cabman to go back the way we came but it iste already as he stops the car, waiting for me to go out.


    I look out, watching therge gate, wishing I have supernatural powers to appear in and disappear whenever I want so Bryan wouldn¡¯t see me. I know how much he detests seeing me.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we are here¡±, the cabman reminds me. I turn to him and smile before climbing down from the car and paying him with the few notes of dors left in my bag.


    Realization dawns on me that I will go hungry in a few days if I don¡¯t start looking for another job now and I decide to go job hunting after meeting with Bryan and after seeing my son.


    I inhale and exhale deeply, trying to calm my nerves and let go of the fear in my heart. I puff out air intermittently and walk to the gate. I knock on it twice before the security guard opens up for me.


    ¡°Good morning¡±, I greet him politely with a smile. His face is in a frown and he isn¡¯t responding.


    ¡°Erhhemm, I am Celine¡±, I introduce myself. ¡°I am Jason¡¯s mother.¡±


    His looks didn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°I want to see Bryan¡±, I tell him.


    ¡°You are not allowed in here. Get the hell out of here¡±, he replies nonchntly and makes an attempt to close the gate when I stop him.


    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know me. Cami knows me, just tell her I am here¡­.¡±


    ¡°Who is that, Ricky?¡± I hear Bryan¡¯s voice and I freeze.


    The guard turns back in and answers Bryan. A few minutester, he throws the gate open for me to enter, throwing me another harsh re.


    Bryan is with his briefcase and about to enter the open car. He isn¡¯t looking pleased to see me as predicted.


    ¡°Good morning, Bryan¡±, I greet and stand in front of him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I came to beg you, Bryan. I don¡¯t think a nanny can do¡­¡±


    ¡°Go straight to the point, please¡±, his tone holds irritation.


    I gulp twice and continue. ¡°A nanny can¡¯t take care of our child the way I can take care of him. I would have been rest assured if Cami is the one involved. Please, a nanny can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Can you?¡± His face twitches in amusement and I feel he is mocking me for my poor status. I can¡¯t take care of Jason when ites to my financial status but I can in other aspect.


    ¡°Can you?¡± He barks again and I jolt up in attention.


    ¡°Yes, I can. He is my son¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He sounds sarcastic.


    I look up at him and reply without fear. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He nods. ¡°Good. You will be his nanny then.¡±


    I can¡¯t process what he is saying but after a while, I realize and understand what he means and I exim. ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 16

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    Delicious sweet sensation spread through me with a wide grin on my face. I can¡¯t believe my n worked so easily and I now have Celine at my mercy.


    I can¡¯t wait to see how crunched up her face would be when I start my revenge on her. She deserves it. And I won¡¯t hesitate to punish her.


    I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her ever again but Jason brought us back together. Instead of letting go and avoiding my presence, she keepsing back with the im of wanting her son.


    I am going to use this to my advantage and teach her a lesson she would never forget. I don¡¯t forgive people so easily, probably because of the way I was brought up. I have trust issues right from childhood but I trusted Celine.


    I guess this is why I am hurt. I am hurt because I chose to trust her of all people and she betrayed me, making me regret why I gave her my trust in the first ce.


    She looked helpless when she came to me for help and I didn¡¯t know how or when it happened, but I trusted her.


    Even though I was against having her in my house before now, thinking about everything now is making me excited. I am going to satisfy Jason by having his mother close by and also having to deal with her daily.


    She is going to regret ever crossing my paths. Most importantly, she is going to regret why she came back when I allowed her to disappear into thin air.


    I enter my office with a smile teasing my lips and as I sitfortably on the swivel chair, I realize it is time for Jason to know me as his father.


    Now that his requests have been granted, he is going to love me. This is the reason why I have to keep Celine close at hand. She is not entirely useless.


    I didn¡¯t realize I have been sitting in my chair for more than 30 minutes, doing absolutely nothing but thinking about what I would do to Celine and also about Jason, until my phone begins to ring, jerking me out of my thoughts.


    I lean closer to my desk to take a peek at the phone as my dad¡¯s name show on the screen. Without hesitation, I pick up the call.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°How are you?¡± My dad¡¯s deep, rich voice booms into the phone, reminding me of how long we have seen each other.


    He spends most of his time away from here, even when my mom is here. My dad doesn¡¯t call except when we need to speak about something important.


    He is my mentor and business counselor. Now that I am hearing his voice, I begin to wonder when he will let go of the Mafia world he is so much immersed in.


    This was the reason why he gave me hispany when he returned but he isn¡¯t saying anything about retiring from the world he has influenced me and my mother into.


    This is a world that demands so much. It takes my dad¡¯s time, making him less avable for us; my mother and me, even though my mom goes with him to ces almost all the time.


    While growing up, I had to learn to deal with shits myself. My parents were too busy to give me that training. I was taught how to wrestle by my father but we never ended the wrestling.


    Someone else took over but the first day dad and I wrestled, I won him and I can still see the smile of pride on his face.


    ¡°Bryan¡±, he calls me again, jerking me out of my reverie.


    ¡°Dad, I am doing fine. How are you too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m great¡±, he answers and falls silent. His silence signifies something and I hope it¡¯s not bad news.


    ¡°How is mom?¡± I ask him in curiosity. Mother and I spokest night but I want to know if she is fine.


    ¡°She is good¡±, he responds. ¡°Do you know Eric is in New York?¡± He finally asks.


    I arch my brows in confusion. Who is Eric?


    ¡°Who is Eric?¡± I demand from him, wondering if he is someone I know or if he is a friend or enemy.


    ¡°Charleston¡¯s son¡±, he answers and I lean forward sharply.


    ¡°Charleston?¡± Charles is dead and I thought his son died too. ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead?¡±


    ¡°Eric is not dead, he is alive and there in New York. Be careful because he has his eyes on you, understand?¡±


    I nod as if he is seeing me. ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°He is there as someone else with a new identity. His new name is Paxton¡±, he informs me and a sense of urgency hits me. The first thing I think of is Jason. My son needs to be protected.


    ¡°Thank you, dad¡±, I hang up immediately before picking up thendline to call someone.


    ****


    Celine¡¯s POV


    With mixed feelings, I saunter to Paxton¡¯s door and knock. I don¡¯t know what to think about epting the job of a nanny in Bryan¡¯s mansion. I have a feeling Bryan is doing this to punish me.


    How can I be a nanny for my son?


    I don¡¯t know if I should ept the offer or not. But I feel it is better than not having to see my son for more than a day. I can¡¯t bear it.


    I will rather endure whatever punishment he wants to give to me so I can be with my son than stay here alone in the house living miserably.


    I might end upmitting suicide one day If Jason doesn¡¯te back to me. He is my source of inspiration and I know I will be fine if he is with me.


    If this is what it takes to be with my son, I am going to tolerate whatever shit he throws at me. I guess this is the sacrifice I have to make for my son as a mother. Jason wants and needs me. I need to be there for him.


    When I remember Bryan¡¯s warning for me not to think I aming back as his wife but as his son¡¯s nanny, I shut my eyes.


    He is making it sound like Jason is his alone.


    I get to Paxton¡¯s door and knock immediately. I hear a fainte in and I push the door open.


    He is sitting on a sofa with hisptop on hisp. He raises his head to look at me. I stand at the door, expecting him to invite me fully in but he isn¡¯t saying anything.


    The silly question he asked mest nightes rushing back and I shake my head at the thought.


    How can I be in love with someone who hates me? Even if I love him, his hatred towards me is enough to dissolve my love for him. Bryan doesn¡¯t deserve to be loved.


    ¡°How are you?¡± He asks me, examining me from head to toe.


    I smile and walk further inside. He closed hisptop and smiled at me. ¡°I am fine.¡±


    He arches his brows suddenly. ¡°You look happy, any good news?¡±


    I shake my head and sit beside him.


    ¡°No good news? You look happy. Have you gotten a job?¡±


    I stare at him for a while before shifting my gaze to theptop. I wonder what kind of job he is involved in. Can¡¯t I work with him?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Celine¡±, he shakes my shoulder calmly, jerking me out of my reverie.


    ¡°I got a job¡±, I announce finally.


    ¡°Really?¡± His face breaks into a smile and he looks ready to embrace me. ¡°How did you manage to get a job within a short time?¡±


    I shrug. I don¡¯t know what he will think of my job or whether he will approve of it when he gets to know who the boss is.


    This will be the second time Bryan will be my boss. He is a hard man to please and working for him years ago was so hard that I almost resigned but I didn¡¯t because of the help I needed from him, without knowing things would turn out this way.


    ¡°I guess I was lucky¡±, I grin. He looks at me with amazement and after a while, he opens his arms and I hug him.


    As soon as he releases me from the hug, he asks with a curious look on his face.


    ¡°What type of job is it? Is the pay good? Do you like the job?¡±


    Giving his questions some thoughts, I realize I don¡¯t like the job but I am only epting because of what is involved. About the pay, I know it will be good.


    ¡°The pay is good¡±, I nod with confidence. I have no idea if this confidence ising from the fact that I know how Bryan treats his employees well financially. He doesn¡¯t deprive them of their sries and I guess the same thing applies to me.


    Even though he shouts and fights me all the time for being clumsy when I was his secretary, he never deduct anything from my sry unlike in my former ce of work.


    Any little act of mistake will have a reflection on that month¡¯s sry. I was frustrated with the work but I had no choice because I needed the money.


    ¡°What type of job is it? What does it entail?¡± He demands again, shifting in his seat and waiting patiently for me to tell him what it is about.


    My job entails taking care of my son for his father and getting paid for it. It doesn¡¯t look like a big deal but I know it will be a big deal to Paxton.


    Even though I am having doubts about it, I still want to give it a try and see how it turns out. If things don¡¯t work out well, I will find a way to get my son out of his house myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nanny job¡±, I inform him, watching his face for signs of disapproval. His face is devoid of emotions at first but suddenly, it turns into a frown.


    ¡°A nanny?¡± I nod.


    I offer to exin further. ¡°Bryan is my boss. He asked me toe live as a nanny for Jason.¡±


    His expression turns into a rage immediately and he jerks back, eximing loudly.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±

 Chapter 17

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I hear a faint knock on the door, making me lift my head from theptop and grant permission to the intruder.


    I have been working on myptop for almost an hour, trying to meet up with a deadline. I intend to finish up before going home so I can prepare for tomorrow¡¯s business meeting with the businessman my father sent to me.


    Fixing my gaze back on theptop, I continue with my review, scrolling the mouse to minimize as the person enters. I am thinking it is Ste.


    The voice that greets me makes me raise my head sharply and my gaze meets with Emily.


    ¡°Long time no see, Brandon¡±, she shes me a sexy smile, making me remember how she almost made me fall for that smile years ago.


    She is dressed in a straight ck skirt and a long turtle neck white top. Her hair is packed in a big, high bun as usual and she looks elegant.


    ¡°How are you, Emily?¡± I ask her as she walks briskly towards the chair in front of me and sits in without waiting for permission. I stare at her nkly, remembering how we met and what happened between us.


    Emily was thedy my parents wanted me to marry but I told them I was not interested because Helena was in the picture.


    My parents insisted that we get married so it can strengthen the bond between her family and mine. Her father used to be my dad¡¯s business partner and friend for more than a decade.


    When we met, she was pretty but I was faithful to Helena. I had not introduce Helena to my parents.


    But when the pressure became too much, I introduced her to them and my father kicked against the union. It was when it got to his knowledge that Helena was pregnant that he gave up.


    Emily and I have met casually even after Helena¡¯s death on two asions at a dinner party and the meeting was always brief.


    I like the fact that she doesn¡¯t mix business with pleasure and knows when to bring up personal issues.


    Seeing her here and now, I wonder what she is here for. Her stunning brown eyes scan my office with a smile on her face. I sit still, waiting for her to answer me and her eyes narrow down to me with a satisfied countenance.


    I pin her with an unwavering gaze.


    ¡°You look good, Bryan. How have you been too?¡±


    She is avoiding my question and I decide to do the same too. ¡°I am great. What brings you to my office?¡± I lean backward in my chair.


    ¡°I was just passing by so I decided to check up on you¡±, she smirks. I arch a brow at her. It is unlike Emily to do a thing like this and I wonder what she is up to.


    ¡°Thank you for stopping by, I appreciate your time¡­¡±


    ¡°I see you are busy¡±, she interrupts me and I nod intermittently.


    ¡°As always¡±, she mutters softly. ¡°I will get going, then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡±, I appreciate as she rises from the chair.


    ¡°Will you mind if Ie to visit you in the house?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I know this sudden visit is connected to something and I am not surprised she is asking this. She has never done this but I guess no woman can shock me with her words or actions.


    Celine has taught me a great lesson on how women behave just so people can view them as unpredictable.


    I don¡¯t want to deny her the right toe to visit me in the house but I have no idea why I just nod to her, in a positive reply for her toe whenever she can.


    She gives me a befitting smile, throws me an invincible kiss, and winks at me before sauntering to the exit.


    ****


    Paxton¡¯s POV


    ¡°What the hell, Celine?¡± I shout at her and stand up abruptly from the sofa. ¡°How can you be so dumb?¡±


    She shut her eyes tightly and avoid looking at me. How can she be so dumb to ept this silly offer of bing her son¡¯s nanny?


    ¡°Paxton¡±, she finally looks up. I stand with arms akimbo, waiting for her to exin the meaning of all this rubbish.


    I haven¡¯te to terms with the fact that Bryan is an enemy and now she is talking about moving into his home? What the hell is wrong with Celine?


    I turn around and begin to pace round my living room. She isn¡¯t saying anything and it is annoying me. Celine is an innocentdy but Bryan wants to take advantage of her. He is too cruel to be pitied.


    ¡°I went back there to talk to him again¡­¡± She trails off. I stalk towards her in anger.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what you are doing? Why are you so stubborn?¡± I re at her with cold, stormy eyes.


    ¡°I know, Paxton. It¡¯s just that I feel it is better this way. Besides, I don¡¯t even have a job and this is an opportunity. I am going to make money and at the same time, I will be taking care of my son. I see nothing wrong in it.¡±


    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t see anything wrong? Everything about this is wrong, you shouldn¡¯t have gotten me involved in all of this¡±, I explode and crash to the sofa in anger.


    ¡°Paxton, I know you are worried about me but I will be fine. I am going to survive it. I stayed with him for a year and I will be careful not to cross his path and have him do something bad to me¡±, she replied, her tone dripping with fear.


    She is scared but she wants to give it a try for her son. She is selfless but I still feel she needs to be more strategic in her dealings with him.


    He is a dangerous man like she said he is and I wonder why she wants to go and live in his den.


    As much as I try to control my anger towards her, I am still pissed. I wish I canmand her not to go but she can be so stubborn and she won¡¯t listen to me. She has made up her mind already and nothing will change it.


    She believes going there to work as her son¡¯s nanny is better than going to get him out, thereby risking our lives but she has no idea the sort of ns I have put in ce to make it easy and possible. I have been in this business since I was born and I know what or what not to do. I wish I can tell her all these.


    ¡°Paxton, won¡¯t you say something¡±,  she demands, peering at me with probing eyes.


    ¡°No!¡± I say sharply.


    ¡°Are you mad at me?¡±


    ¡°No¡±, I lie.


    ¡°You are¡±, she utters with pleading eyes.


    She is begging me with her cute eyes and I can¡¯t look past it. I sigh angrily, exhale deeply and sit upright.


    ¡°I am angry, Celine¡±, I admit. ¡°But my anger will dissolve if only you can do something for me.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± She questions with all seriousness as if she is going to listen to whatever I demand of her like an obedient wife.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go there, Celine¡±, I drop the bombshell and search her face for a hint of anger but it is devoid of emotions. ¡°We can go ahead with the initial n¡­¡±, she stops me with a wave of her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but my mind is made up¡±, she finalizes and I lean backward in resignation and defeat.

 Chapter 18

    Celine¡¯s POV


    ¡°I knew he was yours the moment I saw him¡±, Cami smile boyishly and snap her head back to look at Jason on his massive bed.


    I sh her a smile in return, resting my back on the sofa morefortably. I had left Paxton¡¯s apartment after telling him my conclusion.


    Now that I think of it all,ing here is a great idea. I am a nanny, not Bryan¡¯s wife anymore and this will give me the chance to rte with other domestic staff.


    Besides, Cami is here to keep mepany and lift my bad mood whenever I am sad.


    The smile on Jason¡¯s face the moment I entered with my little bag was priceless. It is a smile I would love to see on his face forever.


    Paxton was still insisting that I stayed back and he followed me to my apartment, watched me pack, and even apany me out. I was able to convince him that I would be fine. He hugged me.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have left¡±, Cami begins and I sigh heavily.


    ¡°I had to. I was scared Bryan will take him away from me¡±, I assert.


    The fear is still rooted in my heart. I nce over at Jason¡¯s sleeping body, heaving a sigh of relief for this great opportunity of having him in my arms again and watching him sleep.


    His mere sight gives me genuine happiness and I hope it will never end. I am willing to keep this happiness for as long as Bryan doesn¡¯t go away from here with Jason and without me.


    ¡°It¡¯s still the same thing now, Celine¡±, she deres. I shake my head.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. Our marriage was meant tost for a year and I didn¡¯t want it to look like I was trying to take advantage of him. There was a high probability that he wouldn¡¯t believe me. And if he believed, he would never want me to be a part of Jason¡¯s life. I don¡¯t regret going away.¡±


    She heaves a deep sigh and watches me intensely. ¡°How did he find you?¡±


    I shrug in ignorance. ¡°I have no idea. You know he has his ways of knowing things.¡±


    She nods in agreement and looks away.


    ¡°He has been a little distant since you left. I think your fleeing brought back bad memories of his first wife¡±, she remarks, to my surprise.


    I lean forward with interest. I never knew he had a first wife. Bryan and I never talked about our personal lives. All I know about him was more of his business life.


    Even after our fake marriage, I didn¡¯t know much about him. He has always been unfriendly, cold, ruthless, and secretive. I am a transparent person but I got influenced by Bryan¡¯s secretiveness. I learned not to be open to people just like he wasn¡¯t open.


    He was my husband but we never had a real conversation before. I thought the sex between us was going to change everything. I thought that passionate night was going to change everything between us forever.


    I thought I meant something to him and he was going to go all lovey-dovey on me the next morning but I was wrong.


    He took my virginity, I gave him my first kiss, and my body but he never appreciated it. He pretended like that night never happened and I didn¡¯t mean anything to him as it did to me.


    I was sad and broken but I was quick to get myself together when I remembered the marriage was fake, even though sex was never a part of the n.


    I didn¡¯t know how much I liked Bryan until that night.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know Helena?¡± Cami peers down at me in surprise. I shake my head in denial. I barely talked to Cami when I was here and whenever we talked, it was always brief. I guess this is why I never got to know his wife.


    ¡°I never knew he was married¡±, I confirm and she clicks her tongue, debating whether to tell me about it or not.


    Even though Bryan likes and respects her so much, she knows he wouldn¡¯t want her gossiping about him behind his back. But I am curious. I want to know everything about him if possible. I want to know if it is rted to the kind of man he has be.


    ¡°He was not technically married, he was supposed to be married¡±, she rephrases and I nod to urge her to go on. She keeps quiet for a while.


    ¡°What happened to her? She left him too?¡±


    ¡°No. She died.¡± She announces, earning a loud gasp from me with bulging wide eyes.


    Dead? How did she die? What happened? Is this why Bryan is cold to people? Did she mean so much to him and he is still hurt?


    ¡°Wh.. ha.. happened?¡± I finally find my voice to ask her the question in my mind, after stuttering for a few seconds. I am emotional. I don¡¯t know how long this happened but I feel sorry for thedy and Bryan.


    ¡°His rivals killed her but he med himself for her death and that of his daughter¡±, she informs me.


    My eyes widen again. ¡°A daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±, she replies. ¡°She had a daughter for him and was pregnant when the incident happened. She was against his lifestyle and wanted him to desist from it. He refused and they had a heated argument. Their marriage was two weeks away and she left the house in anger. I tried to stop her that night but she was too stubborn to listen to me.¡± Tears well up in her eyes and I almost begin to cry too.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°She was a lovely woman. She was jovial and free to everyone here. We all loved her and her pretty child but death took them away.¡± Sheplete.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Bryan follow her immediately? He should have followed and let go since he loved her. Love is all about sacrifices¡±, I tell her, with a racing heart, wondering why he was ming himself and hoping he didn¡¯t hurt her unknowingly.


    ¡°I guess he was also mad at her for being persistent. They were supposed to be married long before that time but she kept postponing hoping that would make him change his mind.


    ¡°But he was also stubborn. She gave in eventually but that night happened and ruined everything. Before he could recover from the shock of her p, she was gone. He never thought she would leave the house by that time of the night but I was outside hearing everything happening. When he came out, I informed him of her departure and he went after her.¡±


    I sp my arms around my mouth before a sob will escape my mouth. I can¡¯t believe he lost three important people in just a day. Why are people so cruel? What did Bryan do to deserve such cruelty? Why didn¡¯t they spare the little girl?


    My eyes shift to my son¡¯s figure as he stirs in his sleep and murmurs ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Reality dawns on me that Jason is not safe too. A sense of dread and sympathy for the dead souls fills me up and I started to cry bitterly.

 Chapter 19

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    The cares to a stop and the driver opens the door for me toe out. I step out, stifling a yawn in tiredness and frustration of a bad day.


    Eric is still not providing the real statement of ount for me to know where the loss ising from. I was tempted to call father and exin things to her before punishing Eric but I know father will take his side.


    Left to me, I wouldn¡¯t have employed him but my father was involved. I hate mixing business with pleasure. I hate having my extended family involved in what I do. I love being in control. Eric¡¯s father has his ownpany and I wonder why he is not working with his father instead.


    I have been trying so hard to control my anger. Eric deserves to be punished, I have a feeling he knows what he is doing.


    I grab my briefcase and walk to the door. I am pretty exhausted, all I want to do is to take a shower and go to bed. I will think of the best solution to this problem tomorrow. For tonight, my head is filled with so many things.


    Entering the house without being greeted with the yelping and crying sound of Jason makes me heave a deep sigh of relief.  I remember the deal I struck with Celine this morning and nod in satisfaction.


    Now I know I won¡¯t regret listening to Cami¡¯s advice. I am sure she is around already which exins why the stubbornd isn¡¯t crying and shouting for his mother.


    A maid walks past me after bowing in greeting. I venture further into the house when Cami sets the dining table. My stomach rumbles at the sight of food and I remember I haven¡¯t eaten anything since morning.


    I didn¡¯t even bother to take my usual coffee this morning. Ste brought me the coffee but I hadn¡¯t taken a sip when Eric came in and ruined my mood. I left the coffee till it got cold. Eric came into my office immediately after Emily left.


    ¡°Wee home, boss¡±, Cami greets me and I give a sturdy nod in response.


    ¡°How is Jason?¡± I ask her and she smiles.


    ¡°He is fine. He is in the room with his mother¡±, she answers and I walk past her.


    After leaving Jason¡¯s room, I will take a shower, thene down for dinner before going to bed. I just want to be sure he is fine.


    I won¡¯t regret employing his mother as his nanny. He wanted her closer and I have granted his request. He is my son and only heir, he deserves the very best.


    It has been so long since I have been faced with a business trial like this. While trying to build up mypany to this stage, I went through a lot of trouble because I didn¡¯t want my father to be involved. I wanted to be independent and the trials kepting.


    But it didn¡¯t hold me down before someone was there to encourage me and keep me going. My first love. The woman I owe my sess to.


    It ain¡¯t easy being a boss, it takes great effort to build up a strongpany like mine without relenting or giving up when a problem arises.


    I get to the door and wave the thoughts of Helena away. I don¡¯t want to add to my sadness and frustration tonight. I havee to terms with her death and absence and I barely me myself for it anymore.


    I have epted fate and epted the fact that she was destined to die before the knot was tied. I just wish one of my babies stayed behind but since they didn¡¯t, Jason is here to make up for that.


    I push the door open and stride in. The first sight that catches my eyes is a half-naked Celine.


    She hoists her head up sharply when she hears the creaking sound of the door opening and clumsily drags the short towel up, flushing red in the face.


    Her cleavages are showing clearly like daylight and my looks didn¡¯t waver. I don¡¯t want her to think I am affected by what I am seeing.


    What is she doing here? I ask inwardly.


    ¡°Wee¡±, she bends her head down slightly, without looking at me. This statement reminds of me how Helena used to wee me home from work with a peck.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I question, making her raise her head to look me in the face.


    I notice her eyes are a bit swollen like someone who has been crying but I don¡¯t want to give that a thought.


    ¡°I¡­ I.. thought¡­¡±, she stammers, with her hand still clutching the towel on her chest. It is barely covering her.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you talk properly? This is one thing I hate about you¡±, I snarl at her.


    Sadness shed across her face.


    ¡°You employed me to be his nanny¡±, she points towards the bed where Jason isying asleep peacefully.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°So?¡±


    She keeps quiet.


    ¡°What are you doing in my son¡¯s room?¡± She creases her brows in confusion.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be sleeping in the same room with the other maids?¡±


    ¡°Jason might need my attention in the night, so I thought it¡¯s best I sleep here¡±, she informs me.


    I look away from her. As much as I don¡¯t want her to inconvenience my son, her reason is genuine.


    I stare at Jason for a while, hoping he will be fine and asking myself if he is safe being in my home than being in Celine¡¯s. I felt he was unsafe all along but knowing that Derick had his eyes on me now, I feel Jason is no longer safe.


    I am going to tighten the security of the house first thing tomorrow morning and make sure that Jason doesn¡¯t go out of this house, unless necessary.


    He is supposed to start schooling soon but I guess I would employ a home teacher till everything is settled. I can¡¯t lose a son I just got to know of his existence.


    I can¡¯t let fate repeat itself but I am definitely not going to give my enemies the cause to rejoice over my misfortune for a second time.


    If anything bad happens to Jason, I am going to lose my mind.


    Celine¡¯s shuttled feet on the floor jerk me out of my reverie and I see her still standing in awkward silence.


    I turn back abruptly to go out. I don¡¯t have the time to deal with her yet, I have more pressing issues to attend to.


    Turning the doorknob, Imand with a tone of authority. ¡°Do not sleep on the same bed with my son. Sleep on the sofa.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Celine¡¯s POV


    If I were to consider Bryan¡¯s harsh behavior towards me, I would never feel any sort of sympathy towards him. He makes me feel like trash.


    He makes me feel like I am not wanted and my presence is not needed. If I had the power to decline this offer of being our son¡¯s nanny, I would have declined the offer just to spite him but I have no choice. I am the one in dire need, not him.


    I cried so hard after Cami told me everything about Bryan and his first love. I was trying to rte everything together, I was trying to justify all of his actions towards me and I was also trying to understand him and his silence.


    I never knew he had been through so much. I thought he was ruthless because he wanted to but tonight, I realize he is this way because of the ugly realities of life.


    I epted his proposal to marry him, even when I knew he was into the Mafia but his first love didn¡¯t want to ept that part of him.


    What makes us different is that I was in need and I wouldn¡¯t mind if he was an Assassin as long as my goals were achieved but that woman was trying to change his life for the future.


    Even though our marriage was fake, I know I would have done the same thing too if I was in her shoes.


    I understand her fears because of how I felt when I left Bryan with a child in my womb, because of how I felt when he came back to take my child away.


    Ipletely understand Helena¡¯s fear because I also feel the same way. I know what it feels to lose someone you love so dearly.


    I ran away because I was already in love with my child and I didn¡¯t want to lose him. I had only one person to protect, Jason but Helena had three people to protect.


    She had Bryan and his daughter as well as their unborn baby to protect. She knew what she was doing but the understanding wasn¡¯t there.


    Cami left my room after making sure I dried my tears, saying the boss would soon be home and she needed to prepare his meal.


    I nodded at her and sat still even after she left. I sat on the sofa for a very long time, pondering over everything and asking numerous questions which I had no answers.


    I couldn¡¯t provide any answers to the several whys popping up in my mind.


    Some things are best left unraveled. Life is indeed a mystery.


    I braced myself up and walked slowly to the bathroom to take a shower so I could go to bed. The hot bath relieved me of my stress and frustration and I felt better when I came out.


    I was trying to look for my nightwear, bending over my small bag when the door opened without a knock of notice and Bryan came in.


    I was beyond shocked and I tried to cover myself up as much as I could. His looks were cold and he didn¡¯t look bothered by my ufortable situation.


    I sigh, telling myself not to be angry by any of his actions henceforth. This is what life had shaped Bryan to be and it would take great patience and a goodpanion for him to go back to his normal self. Cami told me he was cheerful before the incident.


    I don¡¯t want to be hurt by the thought of having to sleep on the sofa and not being able to sleep beside my son. I am his mother and I have every right to be angry.


    I am not just a nanny but also his mother but I won¡¯t be angry. He is doing all of this on purpose.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I dare not go against his wishes. He mighte to checkter in the middle of the night to see if I am doing as he ordered or not. If I defy him, he will throw me out and I don¡¯t want that.


    I get myforter out of my bag after putting on my nightwear, then I move to the sofa andy on it, facing Jason with my two hands underneath my chin and head ced on the edge of the sofa.


    Jason had not stirred since the other time. I keep watching him till sleep eludes me.


    ****


    Bryan¡¯s POV


    For days turning into months, Helena¡¯s death felt like a nightmare that I was going to wake up from someday but the nightmare never ended.


    Instead, it continued getting me used to her absence with a sense of loss.


    Even when I saw her eyes close in death, it was still unbelievable that the woman I love, the woman I was hoping to spend forever with, the woman who pped me that same night was gone.


    I was praying for Helena never to know of my secret affair with Emily. But when she died, I me myself for being unfaithful, then I decided to be celibate.


    It wasn¡¯t my fault. I didn¡¯t mean to cheat, it was meant to be a nightstand. That was what Emily requested aspensation for rejecting her.


    I wanted her to tell my parents that the feelings were mutual, I didn¡¯t want to be the only one to go against our parent¡¯s wishes so we met and spoke.


    She was hurt but she gave in anyway, after outlining her attached condition. I saw nothing wrong in the one-night stand and we had sex. But Emily came back for more when Helena was away in California to visit her brother.


    After the second time, I realize I was being unfaithful and decided to end things with Emily. It was a hard thing to do because I was scared she was going to ckmail me but she didn¡¯t and I appreciate her for that.


    I was praying so hard for Helena never to find out. I never knew she wouldn¡¯t find out if she was dead. I med myself for everything. I felt I was paying for the sins of my unfaithfulness by losing the woman I loved.


    I wanted a second chance and I believed a second chance would happen and Helena woulde back to life but nothing happened.


    The person who came back was Emily and my parent¡¯s pressure for me to be married once again. I knew they wanted me and Emily to be together again since Helena was no longer in the picture but I didn¡¯t want it.


    Emily was someone I could easily fall in love with but I didn¡¯t want to because of my guilt, so I devised a method and asked Celine to be my wife.


    My father wanted me to be married for business reasons while my mother wanted me to be married so I would bear her grandchildren.


    Father wasn¡¯t satisfied when I married Celine but mother was, with the hope that Celine would be pregnant. I was celibate. Sex wasn¡¯t part of the n. I had no idea how Celine and I ended up in bed, after getting drunk.


    My hatred for her increased. She could have stopped me but she didn¡¯t. She made me break my vow of not having sex with any woman again and my resolve not to feel anything for any woman apart from my Helena. Celine could have stopped me but she didn¡¯t.


    I nce out of the window of the car watching the gleaming morning light of the street of New York as Kelvin drives me to work. I have a lot going on in my head and this is the least expected period that I want to be reminded of Helena.


    Her absence doesn¡¯t motivate me, instead, it dampens my spirit, making me unproductive. As much as I want to forget all about the past, my conscience wouldn¡¯t let me. I feel I need to hold on to them so I can get Helena¡¯s forgiveness.


    My phone rings, jolting me back to life. Emily is the one calling and I take a deep breath, remembering her promise to visit me in the mansion.


    What the hell does she want now? It is just 6 am and she is calling me.


    After much determination, I pick the call.


    ¡°Hi¡±, her high-pitched voice booms into my ears.


    ¡°Good morning, Emily¡±, I say softly.


    ¡°Good morning¡±, she replies. ¡°I am so sorry for noting over yesterday. Something unexpected came up and I had to stay back at home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡±, I mutter.


    ¡°Thank you for understanding. Can we meet tonight? We can probably go out to have fun¡±, she asks me.


    I am tempted to ask her if there is something attached to all of these sudden attention, calls, and demands for fun. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the guilt still eating me up or something else but I always find it hard to say no to Emily.


    ¡°Bryan, are you there?¡± She demands with a low tone.


    ¡°Yes¡±, I respond in the same tone.  I can¡¯t remember thest time I went out to have fun.


    ¡°What do you say, Bryan? Please don¡¯t say no¡±, she pleads.


    I look out of the window once again as the cares to a halt. I gulp down loudly and ask.


    ¡°Where are we meeting?¡±

 Chapter 21

    Paxton¡¯s POV


    Unlike thest time I was here to familiarize myself with the surroundings of Bryan¡¯s mansion, there are two hefty bodyguards right outside his gate, looking mean and ready to kill at the slightest provocation.


    I drive the way I came and pull over at a short distance. I examine the house from afar, ncing around and looking at the rooftop. This will be a great area for a sniper to kill Bryan.


    The only difficulty is that I don¡¯t know if hees around there often. He is a workaholic and I doubt if he has leisure time.


    I look around once more, making sure my presence is not known to the guards at the gate before leaning back in the seat, taking off the seatbelt.


    This is looking more than I expected, I groan.


    Did he find out about my disguise? Why is the security suddenly rigid both within and out?


    The Bryan I have been studying for more than a year, even without knowing his physical appearance has been nonchnt about security. Something is wrong somewhere.


    I grab my phone and dial Celine¡¯s number. It rings for a while before she picks with a sleepy tone. She must still be in bed, I thought.


    ¡°Paxton¡±, she calls with her sleepy, soft voice.


    ¡°How are you doing, baby girl?¡± I demand from her, wishing I can see her sleepy cute face. Sometimes, Celine looks like a baby and I can¡¯t help but fall for her more and more for being so adorable.


    ¡°I am fine¡±, she yawns. ¡°How are you, too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m great¡±, I shrug. I am not fine until Bryan is taken care of and I have Celine to myself, then get back my real identity. It hurts not having what you want. It hurts being in a hideout.


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Not really¡±, I answer and she chuckles. I miss her already in just one night. I miss hearing herugh, I miss watching her sleep, I miss cooking for her and I miss her presence that brings me a sense of familiarity and concern that even though I am in disguise, I still have someone who cares about me. I miss her and Jason.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really¡±, I smile and try to control myughter.


    ¡°Something tells me you are lying¡±, she makes a joke of me and I decide to surrender.


    ¡°Fine, I miss you and I am here to see you.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± She exims loudly. ¡°You are here? Where are you?¡± I imagine her opening her eyes wide?


    ¡°I¡¯m outside the mansion, can youe out?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±, she says in a loud voice and hangs up. I drop the phone and exhale deeply.


    Within minutes, I notice the gate is open and shees out, darting her eyes around to see where I am. Before I can pop my head out of the window and wave at her, she spots me and hurries to the car.


    ¡°Hey¡±, she grins and enters the car, flopping heavily to the seat. Her hair is disheveled and she is still in her nightwear. She looks pretty nevertheless.


    ¡°How are you?¡± I hold her hands, looking at her lovingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m great¡±, she shes her beautiful set of teeths at me.


    ¡°I was just passing by so I decided to check up on you¡±, I frame a lie but I know she is not buying it with the sheepish grin on her face. The grin suddenly disappears and is reced with a confused frown.


    ¡°How did you know this ce? I didn¡¯t give you the address like I was supposed to¡±, she points out with creased brows.


    How can I tell her how I found Bryan¡¯s home?


    I shrug nonchntly and remain silent.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± She hits me yfully and I chuckle lightly.


    ¡°I have my ways of knowing things¡±, I state and she res at me yfully.


    ¡°Did you go through my things just to know?¡± She demands and I shrug again, not knowing whether to tell her yes or no.


    ¡°You are a stalker¡±, we bothugh.


    When we sober up, I ask her. ¡°How is Jason?¡±


    ¡°He is fine.¡±


    ¡°I want to take you out¡±, I announces to her amazement.


    ****


    Celine¡¯s POV


    ¡°What?!¡± I exim. ¡°You know that¡¯s not possible. I have Jason to take care of¡±, I say to him. I don¡¯t want to incur Bryan¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°What about tonight?¡± He asks me with pleading eyes. I shake my head. It¡¯s my first day at work and I don¡¯t want to create a bad impression.


    Besides, Jason will soon be up and I need to be around to feed, bath, and y with him.


    If he wakes up without me beside him, he might jump to the conclusion that I am gone. I know how loud his cries can be and Bryan will get to know of my absence when hees back from work to meet Jason still crying or with puffy eyes.


    About going out tonight, that is totally out of it, unless I sneak out without Bryan¡¯s knowledge but I doubt if that will be possible considering the numbers of guards around the house.


    Once Bryan asks and they inform him that I am out, he will be pissed at me and probably lock me out.


    I shake my head again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Paxton¡±, I apologize, shing him a sad reassuring smile. I know he misses mypany. I am his only friend and it will be hard coping without my presence.


    I want to make it up to him for his care, concern, and his efforts towards helping me to get Jason back but I can¡¯t because Bryan is involved.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go out with me?¡± He peers at me, surprise that I am refusing to go out tonight.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just scared I will annoy Bryan.¡±


    He nods. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡±, he looks away and his fist tightens on the wheels as he looks ahead of him in anger.


    Paxton is a good man but his show of anger these days amazes me. He gets angry at me at the slightest things.


    I sigh. I have been saying no to him too much. I said no to his offer of help and now I am saying no to having fun with him. I can¡¯t remember thest time I went to a club. It¡¯s been a while and I would love to go out tonight and have the greatest night of my life.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    An idea suddenly struck me and I smile in satisfaction. I know what to do now, all I need to do is lure Jason to bed early and go out without Bryan¡¯s knowledge.


    I am going to tell Cami to help me watch over Jason and if Bryan asks of me, she can tell him I went back home to pick a few things I would be needing in his home, this is if he asks of me but if he doesn¡¯t, I will be back before he notices my absence.


    I feel like a genius foring up with a quick solution within a few seconds. I yfully hit Paxton¡¯s shoulder but his face is grim.


    ¡°Fine, we are going out tonight¡±, I announce and his face lights up in happiness.


    ¡°Really?¡± He demands after a moment of silence, studying my expression to know if I am serious or not.


    I nod in the affirmative and his face broke into a wide grin.

 Chapter 22

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I got prepared after Paxton left in happiness. For the first time in a week since Bryan burst into my home to take my son away, I feel genuine happiness again.


    I believe I have every cause to be happy. I have every cause to let go of the bad vibes and wallow myself in this new happiness since I have my son close by. I don¡¯t need to be sad anymore. Jason is doing fine and Paxton and I are still close friends.


    Even though Bryan is a pain in the ass, I will no longer get hurt by his insults and choice of harsh words he directs at me. I already understand what is happening to him and the reason for his actions so I don¡¯t need to be mad when he insults me.


    I prepared Jason¡¯s dinner on time and fed him around 7 pm. We yed for a while before I sang him a luby to lure him to sleep.


    Within minutes, Jason slept off and I practically raced to the bathroom to take a shower, giggling like a teenager going on her first date.


    I finish taking my bath ande out. Jason is sleeping soundly on the bed. I haven¡¯t told Cami yet but I intend to once I am dressed.


    I pick out a yellow floral gown my old aunt bought for me. It is the only suitable dress I can wear at the moment. The rest of my things are still in the house.


    When I was in Bryan¡¯s home as his wife, Icked nothing, especially dresses which he usually asks his secretary to order for me every month.


    But when I left, I packed them all away and changed my wardrobe.


    Towards mybor time, I sold some of the clothes so I can have some money to get some clothes for my son. It was at that moment I regretted not being patient enough for our contract to expire so I can get my final pay.


    But I was scared. My fear took over. I didn¡¯t care about the money at that moment. All I was after was my son¡¯s safety.


    Even if I had stayed till the end of our contract, my belly would still be t but I didn¡¯t want to take chances. Bryan is an intelligent and observant man. I was scared he would know even if I didn¡¯t tell him.


    I stand in front of the dresser, cing the gown on my body with my hands around my shoulder to see how it will look on me.


    Even if it doesn¡¯t look nice, I don¡¯t have any other nice dress to wear. I drop my towel and wear the dress over my head.


    I dip my hand into the bag to bring out my eyeshadow. I applied a little on my lid then applied my red lipstick on my lips. I look good.


    I debate on which shoe to wear and after a while, I settle for my low heels sandal. I wear it and I am about to go out to inform Cami of my intention to be out for a while when I hear a knock on the door.


    My heart begins to pound wildly in my chest. I am thinking it is Bryan as I twirl around sharply, wishing I can just vanish into thin air so he won¡¯t see me in this cheap dress. He is going to mock me and I might cry.


    I tremble and turn back to face the dresser, thinking of wiping off the red lipstick on my lips when I realize Bryan doesn¡¯t knock. The person at the door knocks again and I find myself permitting the person toe in, praying it isn¡¯t Bryan.


    Camies in and I heave a sigh of relief, almost slumping to the floor.


    She stares at me from head to toe. ¡°You look good.¡±


    I smile, despite my pounding heart. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are going out?¡± She asks me.


    ¡°Yes, with a friend. I was just about toe to see you so I can inform you¡±, I say to her, thinking of how to pack my hair. It is in a high bun and I don¡¯t know whether to leave it this way.


    ¡°Uhmm¡±, she murmurs, watching me intensely. ¡°You have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I almost choke on my saliva as I exim. ¡°No, he is just a friend. We stay in the same apartment.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Does the boss know you are heading out tonight?¡± She sits on the single sofa and I move close to her so I can tell her my n.


    ¡°Bryan doesn¡¯t know and I don¡¯t intend to let him know¡±, She raises her brows. I squat in front of her. ¡°I want you to look after Jason for me for a few hours, will you?¡±


    She nods.


    ¡°In case Bryanes and he gets to know I am not in, tell him I went home to pick a few things I will be needing¡±, I tell her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think he is going to know. Just go ande back as soon as you can.¡±


    ¡°He is not going to know?¡± I stand upright, arching my brows in confusion. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Boss came home early and went out again. I don¡¯t think he will be back anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I mumble. Without wasting time, I turn around and rush to the dresser to check my appearance once more. I need to be back before Bryan, this will save me from unnecessary exnations and save Cami from lying.


    I am content with my look. I walk in a hurry to Jason¡¯s bed, peck his forehead and wave Cami goodbye.


    ****


    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I have just called Emily to inform her about my presence in front of her home. I sit still in the car, waiting patiently for her toe out.


    Silence creeps in after the call as Kelvin looks straight ahead while I look out, thinking about what Emily wants from me this time. I told her off indirectly twice, because of Helena and Celine.


    Is she trying to make me date her since everyone knows me as a single man again?


    I shouldn¡¯t havee out here but I find myself getting dressed even though I don¡¯t know where she wants us to go too.


    It¡¯s been a while since I am out for fun and the invitation is tempting since I have been finding it very hard to take a day off from work. I actually need a vacation but I can¡¯t have one now.


    It takes some more minutes before shees out in a single maroon dress and I let out a deep sigh of relief that she is eventually out. I wonder why women love keeping men waiting.


    My Helena wasn¡¯t like this. She is so different from the rest of the girls. She is punctual and she sticks to time. I have never had any reason to wait for her for several minutes whenever we have ns to go out.


    I guess this is why I am frustrated. We aren¡¯t dating and I shouldn¡¯t be seen by the media waiting up in front of her gate. I have had enough media scandals for a lifetime.


    When Helena died, the media took it up and the stories were told in different ways. Same with Celine, even though I didn¡¯t allow her to be exposed to the media but they got to know about her anyway when she left.


    A soft smile forms on her lips as she approach. Kelvin goes down and opens the back door for her to enter. She hops in and scrutinizes me, then she frowns.


    ¡°Why are you dressed this way?¡± She shoots me an angry look.


    I look down at my dress and wonder what is wrong with it. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Remove the suit¡±, she insists and drags it off my shoulder. I furrow my brow in confusion and difort.


    ¡°Where are we going, ma¡¯am?¡± Kelvin interrupts her. She stops removing my suit halfway and throws me a cold re before leaning forward to whisper in his ears. Kelvin ignites the car engine into action immediately.


    I arch a brow at her when she slumps back in the seat. ¡°What is happening, Emily? Where are we going?¡±


    She ignores me.


    I let out a frustrated sigh, wishing I can keep my curiosity in check and be patient till we get to wherever it is we are going. I wonder why Kelvin isn¡¯t telling me where she had whispered into his ears when he is my loyal employee.


    ¡°Emily¡±, I call her again, with a hint of frustration in my voice.


    She scrutinizes me for a while and wags her fingers at me like a mother scolding her child. ¡°Why did you wear this?¡±


    I shrug nonchntly. ¡°I had no idea where we are going. How am I supposed to know what dress will suit the evening?¡±


    ¡°Gosh!¡± She hits her head and scowls at me before sighing heavily. ¡°We are going out for fun, Bryan. This is totally out of it.¡±


    ¡°The fault is yours then¡±, I dere openly. ¡°for not telling me.¡±


    ¡°Whatever!¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask her but she keeps silent. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell me? I think I have been patient enough¡±, there is a hint of anger in my voice and I think she catches it too.


    She watches me with amusement as I groan, looking out and not bothering to ask her any more questions. I shouldn¡¯t havee.


    I won¡¯t let any woman control me. I have my reasons foring here in the first ce but now I realize I came here because I am a coward.


    ¡°We are going to a club¡±, she finally announces, making me snap my head to stare at her with my mouth hanging open.

 Chapter 23

    Celine¡¯s POV


    It¡¯s almost half an hour since Paxton and I arrived here and I haven¡¯t stopped grinning from ear to ear since then.


    It feels so good to be out, having fun after so many years of dealing with my grandmother¡¯s illness, signing a contract marriage with my boss, running away from him so he wouldn¡¯t know I was pregnant, and taking care of my son alone.


    I feel young again. It¡¯s been so long since I felt this overwhelming feeling and a remembrance of my age. I am just 26 years old but with Jason, I feel like an old woman.


    Tonight, Paxton is making me feel different. He is making me feel like a sweet 16, making me put off every bad thought out of my head. I don¡¯t want anything to ruin this lovely night. I don¡¯t know when a day like this will happen again.


    We are sitting in front of the bar,ughing, drinking, and hitting each other yfully.


    Iugh heartily and gulp down the whole content of my alcoholic drink. Paxton is in front of me and we arepeting.


    I know I can barely hold my alcohol level but I want to prove something. Since it¡¯s been so long since I took alcohol, I want to know how I can hold up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cheat, drink it all¡±, he squints at me with a proud smirk.


    I nod and gulp it all down after he pours more into my ss cup. He did the same as I watch him. We bothugh again.


    ¡°One more bottle¡±, he orders and I wag my fingers in front of him. I am tipsy already and I doubt if I can take it anymore. I don¡¯t want to start misbehaving.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°You are a coward¡±, he chuckles lightly. I frown with a pout on my face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare me¡±, I warn, even though I know I can¡¯t do this anymore. I begin to feel dizzy and I blink severally.


    ¡°Let¡¯s add one more and I promise that will be all for tonight¡±, he says. I nod vigorously, pushing the pleats of my hair at the back of my ears.


    Paxton grabs the bottle from the barman with a sheepish smile stered on his face. He pours a ssful for me and I roll my eyes.


    ¡°You want to get me drunk?¡± Iugh nervously.


    ¡°Nop¡±, he chuckles richly, pouring the alcohol into his ss cup too. I raise the cup and he is doing the same.


    Our sses hit each other making a nging sound and we drink it all in one gulp. It burns down my throat and Iugh again, hitting Paxton on his shoulder and shutting my eyes to enjoy the feeling.


    I raise my head and say to him, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    He grins. ¡°Really?¡±


    I have no idea where this confidence ising from, even when I know Paxton will definitely win. I am drunk already.


    I nod.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this up then¡±, he takes a hold of the bottle. I shake my head without shame. He begins tough in mockery of me.


    As I watch him, I catch sight of a familiar figure and I blink to be sure I am seeing right. The figure passes by me and I heave a sigh in relief that it is not who I think. But before I can recover, hees back and I see his face clearly.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± He growls, shooting me an angry look as his icy re pierces into my soul.


    He is facing me while Paxton¡¯s back is to him. I see Paxton¡¯s body goes cold with surprise but he isn¡¯t looking back to see who it is.


    ¡°Celine!¡±, Bryan¡¯s voice sounds deadly and it dawns on me that this is surreal. With a mixture of panic and self-pity, I look down, fidgeting with my fingers and feeling exposed as I feel there are a thousand eyes on me.


    From my peripheral view, Bryan balls his fist in anger and I shut my eyes closed, waiting for the impact of his fist on my face or body but I feel nothing. I don¡¯t know if Bryan is a woman beater, but I am scared he is going to beat me today.


    His angry stare says it all. He is upset with me for leaving my duties anding here to have fun. If Jason isn¡¯t my son, would I have left him in the care of someone else?


    I hear murmurs around me and I eventually flicker my eyes open. I am shocked to realize that Paxton is nowhere to be found and Bryan is still standing in front of me, waiting for an exnation. I have no time to look around for Paxton.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what you are doing and the implications?¡± He demands from me with impatience and a tone dripping with hate.


    I shake my head. I have nothing to justify what I have done. I shouldn¡¯t havee. How did he know I am here? Did he ask someone to follow me here? Did Cami tell him of my absence? I thought Cami said he is out?


    ¡°I¡­ I.. am sorry¡±, I apologize, with a voiceced with guilt. I brace myself to look at him when I can¡¯t hear his response.


    A soft smirk forms on his lips and he taps his fingers on the desk with his left hand on his waist.


    ¡°Celine¡±, he calls my name calmly, ncing around and giving the people watching a deadly look. ¡°Can you please tell me why you are here instead of babysitting my child?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± I stop midway, finding no words forming. I don¡¯t even know what excuse to give. I have been caught red-handed and this is something I never expected or thought of.


    I haven¡¯t given the idea of getting caught a thought, talk more of the excuse to give. I have nothing to say, I realize. I can¡¯t lie because Bryan knows when someone is lying.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I find myself saying, trembling with fear as he steps forward with his intense stare.


    ¡°I am not asking you to apologize!¡± He yells and hits the desk in frustration. I shift in my seat in fright, chiding myself not to cry in the presence of therge numbers of people who have their eyes on us again.


    They must be thinking I am his wife and I am unfaithful to him because of his reaction.


    He tightens his fist and sucks in his lower lips, trying to control his anger. He shakes his head intermittently and finally let go of his hand.


    With imcable authority, hemands. ¡°Go home now!¡±


    Without hesitation, I scramble to my feet, standing straight and shaking in panic. I find myself frozen to the same spot instead of obeying hismands. I want to move but my legs are stuck in the same ce.


    His eyes ze red in anger and he roars, pointing to the exit. ¡°Go home now!¡±

 Chapter 24

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    Guilt was visible in her eyes. I was so angry to have seen her here when she was supposed to be with my son, taking care of him.


    What is the essence of employing her if she would rather prefer going to clubs with a man?


    The thought makes me more annoyed and I sigh severally to control my nerves.


    Celine keeps annoying me every time. She keeps doing things that displease me. She keeps acting stupid and childish.


    How can she leave my son in the house ande out? Who the hell permitted her toe out, looking like a whore with her cheap red lipstick.


    When I first saw her, I thought I was imagining things until I gazed closer to take a careful look. Our eyes interlocked and I saw shock coursing through her and proving my assumptions wrong.


    If she had ignored me like we don¡¯t know each other, I would have concluded that she isn¡¯t Celine. I have never seen Celine in a dress like this and it makes me angrier. She looks like a whore. Cheap whore.


    ¡°Sorry¡±, I wave at the barman who is watching me with fear. My voice isced with frustration.


    I can¡¯t continue keeping her in my house if this is going to continue. I might end up doing the wrong thing if she pushes me to the edge of my anger.


    Why can¡¯t she just stay put in one ce and be obedient for once? What the hell is wrong with her ears?


    I turn to go when I see a man watching me with amusement, resting his chin on his fist. A sense of familiarity wash through me and I look away.


    Who the hell is this?


    I wave the thought away the instant it came and stalked towards the other section of the club where Emily is sitting.


    She hasn¡¯t moved from where she sat when I left her to go back and see if it is really Celine or not. Her face breaks into a smile when she sees me.


    I don¡¯t want to think about Celine again and the way she was giggling like a child in front of that man. I wonder what would have happened if I hadn¡¯te in to see her.


    Maybe he would have taken advantage of her because she looks pretty drunk. I just hope she will arrive home safely so I can pour out my anger and frustration on her when I am home too.


    She needs to know her ce in my house. She is my son¡¯s nanny and she can¡¯te out to ces like this.


    She has to choose between being my employee or going back to her shabby apartment and having the opportunity to be used by these lustful men who are out here to take advantage of any girl, whether she is willing to do what they want or not.


    ¡°Stupid girl¡±, I curse under my breath as I flop next to Emily who has a ss of wine in her hands. She arches a brow at me as I feel the impact of her palm on my arm.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡±, I answer sharply, pouring wine from the bottle on the table in front of us into a clean cup and gulping it down.


    She shoots me a doubtful look. ¡°You look mad.¡±


    ¡°I am fine, Emily¡±, I say with gritted teeth.


    ¡°Ok¡±, she stresses and smiles again. ¡°I was wondering where you went off to.¡±


    ¡°Nowhere.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±, she replied again, with a not too convincing tone.


    We rpse into silence as I sip my drink, after pouring a ss full from the half-empty bottle.


    My mind is far away and I wonder why I am here in the first ce. If I did note here, I wouldn¡¯t have seen Celine here with that man and I wouldn¡¯t be this mad.


    I have a lot on my desk to handle already and I can¡¯t have Celine among the numerous problems I have to solve. I will rather send her away.


    As much as I want to be calm and not angry again, I can¡¯t help it. The alcohol isn¡¯t helping matters and Emily¡¯s touch is adding to my irritation. Now I know why she brought me here.


    ¡°Can we dance, Bryan?¡± She asks, after a moment of awkward silence.


    ¡°No!¡± My replyes out harshly.


    Can¡¯t we just sit here in silence?


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± Her voice is raised and she looks unhappy with my nonchnt attitude towards having fun tonight.


    Maybe I wouldn¡¯t be this uninterested if I hadn¡¯t seen someone who made me angry. I didn¡¯tmand Kelvin to drive me back home because I thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have fun for the night. But I don¡¯t want it anymore. I just want to go home and go to bed. I will be back to my normal self by dawn.


    ¡°I said nothing¡±, I respond, firmly.


    She res at me coldly, looking like someone who will probe me further. I hear her soft sigh and within a minute, her mood has changedpletely. A mischievous smile teases her lips and she winks at me.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I think I know what is wrong¡±, she drops the ss of wine and holds my arms tightly. ¡°You had a bad day at work, right?¡±


    ¡°What makes you think so?¡± I ask her, peering at her closely.


    Is this just an assumption on her path or does she really know what is happening at mypany?


    Life as my father¡¯s son has taught me never to trust anyone 100%. Your closest friend can be your enemy within minutes.


    The only person I have ever trusted who didn¡¯t betray me was Helena and I have made a vow to punish anyone who betrays me.


    ¡°A guesswork¡±, she grins widely. I look away and sip my drink again, leaning back on the chair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a solution to your problem.¡±


    I furrow my brows in confusion. Before I can fullyprehend what she means by that statement, she ces a lingering kiss on my cheeks, shocking me.


    She trails the kiss all over my face with her hands roaming my chest. Irritation begins to build up instead of arousal. I am not shocked that I am not aroused by her attempt to seduce me.


    She continues and when I can take it no longer, I push her off me. A frown touches her lips and I feel like apologizing to her but my ego wouldn¡¯t allow me.


    Emily is also a public figure and I am not supposed to embarrass her this way. But I guess she deserves it for bringing me here just to seduce me. It is just a failed attempt. I doubt if there is any woman on earth that can arouse me anymore.


    I stand up straight, drop the ss of wine and blurt out. ¡°I am done here.¡±


    Her mouth hangs open with a pang of disappointment shing across her face as I stride out to the exit without any regret.

 Chapter 25

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I storm into the house in a rage. I thought my anger had dissolved as Kelvin drove me home but I am wrong as it intensifies the moment I burst into the mansion.


    The living room is empty as I hasten my pace towards Jason¡¯s room, after dropping my removed suit on the sofa in the living room. Emily had stripped it off me and dumped it in the car before we entered the club.


    I don¡¯t want to think of the disappointment I saw written all over her face and the consequences of my actions. I no longer care about what she is going to do anymore.


    Helena is dead already and I have no reason to be scared that she is going to tell her one day that I cheated on her. The least she can do now is to tell my father.


    I grasp the door handle and push it open with full force, entering the room to see Celine in her nightwear already, curled up beside Jason who is sound asleep.


    She jolts upright in terror and our eyes meet. Her hair is in a messy bun and her red cheap lipstick is off her lips.


    My eyes are on her stiff figure in the bed. I sigh with weariness and she stands up instantly.


    I don¡¯t even know where to start. She looks sober already and innocent like someone who can¡¯t hurt a fly but it¡¯s all a lie. She can hurt more than a fly with her deceitful look. She hurt me deeply and that says it all. She is not innocent like she looks.


    ¡°What the hell were you doing¡­¡± I trail off, debating within myself whether to ask her the question in my mind or not.


    ¡°I am sorry¡±, she apologizes again, shocking me.


    Why the hell is she apologizing again? I wouldn¡¯t have believed it was Celine back there if I hadn¡¯t seen her with my two eyes.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up¡±, I shout at her and tears begin to trickle down her cheeks. I don¡¯t give a damn about her fake tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Bryan. Please don¡¯t send me away. I promise this won¡¯t repeat itself¡±, she says.


    ¡°I said shut up!¡±


    She sobs, trying as much as possible to keep it low and making me guilty. ¡°Is this what I employed you for?¡±


    She shakes her head in reply. ¡°Why then were you at that f***king club? Is that your duty post? Are you a whore?¡± I yell and her sobs increase.


    I squeeze my eyes shut. When I open them, she is crying with her head bent downward.


    ¡°Celine, this will be yourst warning¡±, I say calmly. I didn¡¯t employ you to gallivant about the way you like. You were employed to look after my son and care for his welfare. It seems your job isn¡¯t stressful enough to keep you busy so you can barely have time for frivolities.¡±


    She is quiet and I am debating on what sort of punishment to give to her. Sending her out of here by this time of the night is totally out of it and I can¡¯t deny the fact that I was relieved to see her back in the house.


    I was scared she won¡¯t return home safely and I will have to put up with Jason¡¯s tantrums all over again. Jason is making her presence to be needed in this house.


    ¡°Will you stop crying?¡± I groan in irritation.


    She sp her hands over her mouth and silence ensues. I nce at Jason and stare back at Celine¡¯s tears-filled face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get things straight¡±, I begin with a tone of authority. ¡°I am your employer and you have to do as I please. You can¡¯t leave this house without my permission, ok?¡±


    She nods firmly.


    ¡°Good. To punish you for your crimes, I am going to add to your duties henceforth. Today is your first day and you have proven to be unworthy¡±, I say and continue, after deciding to threaten her lightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t do all your duties well, I will have no choice but to dismiss you and ce a restraining order on you so you will never see Jason again. Is this clear?¡± She nods again.


    ¡°Great, your new duty is to take over Cami¡¯s early morning role of getting my office wear ready for the day and that means waking up as early as possible because I usually leave for work by half past 5 am.¡±


    She is not looking surprised by my choice of punishment and I ask myself inwardly if the punishment is too light.


    ¡°If you wake upte, consider yourself dismissed¡±, I finalize and she nods weakly again.


    I throw her a cold re before walking to the door. ¡°Stop crying so you won¡¯t wake my son.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ****


    Celine¡¯s POV


    I wake up to the ringing sound of my phone. My red puffy eyes hurt so much the moment I tried to open them sharply. The rays of sunlight added to the pain as I squeeze it shut.


    My phone rings again and I search for the phone with my hands and flicker my eyes open eventually. Paxton¡¯s name shes across the screen and I heave a sigh of relief.


    I have been dead with worry since the previous night wondering what must have happened to him and the reason for his sudden disappearance.


    I gave the thought that Bryan had something to do with his disappearance a chance but after much thought, I realized there was no way Bryan¡¯s men could have dragged Paxton out within a few seconds of closing my eyes at the clubst night.


    I didn¡¯t even hear Paxton¡¯s cry for release or help. It was evident that Paxton left on his own ord. Seeing his call right now has added to the fact of my presumptions about Bryan¡¯s innocence.


    I couldn¡¯t sleepst night because of the sadness in my heart. I didn¡¯t want anyone to ruin the night for me because of how I was experiencing genuine happiness after so many months of self-pity. I was sad because I couldn¡¯t stop myself from crying in front of Bryan.


    In fact, I am angry with myself for doing that. Bryan resents me and seeing me in tears won¡¯t bring out his soft side, instead, he will derive joy from seeing my difort. I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears because of what he referred me to. A whore.


    I am not a whore but the word stings like hell. I felt like a whore even though I have never had sex with any other man but him. Bryan was my first man. I haven¡¯t gotten a second sex from another man since the day he pumped the seed of Jason into me.


    I could have turned myself into a whore just to earn a living when Jason arrived and I was too broke to feed myself but I didn¡¯t and I would never be a whore.


    As soon as the clock ticked 3 am, I began to feel sleepy. I know nature could not be cheated but I didn¡¯t want to sleep because of the warnings of Bryan ringing loudly and clearly in my ears.


    I didn¡¯t want to lose the opportunity of making it up to him by ensuring that his dress is ready, ironed, and clean for work by the time he is prepared to go to the office.


    When I began to doze off, I sat up, trying Paxton¡¯s number till it was 4 am when I stood up and walked to Bryan¡¯s room so I could get his dress out and ready. I was careful not to wake him.


    His closet was in a different room entirely and I was able to iron it in the room before leaving.


    I haven¡¯t seen him this morning but I am sure he is satisfied with my work and he has gone to work already since he didn¡¯t wake me up with his usual yellings.


    The third ringing of the phone booms into my ears and I pick up. ¡°Celine.¡±


    ¡°Goodness, Paxton. Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Can youe out? I¡¯m outside¡±, he says instead and drops the call. I scurry out, without remembering Bryan¡¯s cautious warning and without checking my miserable appearance.


    I get to the gate and tell the guard to let me out. I tell him my brother is out waiting to see me and he can¡¯te in since Bryan is not aware.


    He allows me to go out and I rush to Paxton¡¯s car with a thumping heart, searching for signs of bruises on his face but I see nothing.


    ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡± I query him the moment I am inside his car.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±, he apologizes.


    ¡°Spare me that¡±, I re at him.


    ¡°What happened to you? Did that idioty his hands on you?¡± He asks with a concern-filled tone.


    ¡°No¡±, I defend sharply. ¡°He is not a woman beater.¡±


    ¡°Then what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°You left¡±, I remind him, feigning annoyance. ¡°So don¡¯t bother about me.¡±


    ¡°I said I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why did you leave?¡± I ask him and he shrugs. I study his expression and I see fear.


    When it dawns on me that Paxton is also afraid of Bryan just like I am. This is probably because I am always emphasizing how dangerous and cruel Bryan is.


    I chuckle lightly and he furrow his brows in confusion.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    I can¡¯t find my voice. Iugh again.


    ¡°Celine¡±, he groans in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You look like a scared puppy¡±, I mutter with a broad smile. I have never seen Paxton this fearful and it amazes me.


    ¡°What? No!¡± He denies.


    ¡°Your ego won¡¯t be bruised, buddy. You don¡¯t need to be embarrassed about how you feel. Besides, I am your friend and I understand the fact that you were scared for your life¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He exims loudly with disbelief.


    ¡°That is not true, Celine.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is¡±, I say and begin tough again.


    ¡°Celine, I am not a coward¡­¡±


    ¡°True¡±, I cut him short. ¡°But in Bryan¡¯s case, you are a scared puppy.¡±


    He throws me a re and I start tough again. He watches me for a while, debating whether to join in or not. I keepughing so hard till he can no longer hold hisughter too.


    And weugh together, as a way of hiding our embedded fear.

 Chapter 26

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    The moment I push the door open, my phone begins to ring inside my pocket. I close the door quietly behind me as I bring the phone out to see my father¡¯s name on the screen.


    I am justing from the conference hall, with the executive of A&A Construction Company. I am nning a partnership with thepany and we are close to signing the deal.


    Eric¡¯s issue has been on my mind since I woke up this morning. I am still indecisive on what to do about him. I haven¡¯t decided yet, whether to tell father or to just fire the idiot and solve this problem myself.


    I haven¡¯t seen him in two days and I asked my private investigator to monitor his moment. I haven¡¯t gotten any feedback yet and I am curious to know what he has found now.


    Father¡¯s call now is making me debate on whether to tell him everything. I take long strides to the swivel chair and slouch in before picking up the call.


    ¡°Father¡±, I greet politely, ransacking my drawer for the file to work on after the call.


    ¡°Bryan, are you back with Emily?¡± His question catches me off guard, making me stop pulling out the file and opening my mouth agape.


    What the hell happened? How did he know Emily and I met recently? Did she call him? Is this part of her n?


    ¡°Bryan¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course not¡±, I dere openly, shaking my head. I haven¡¯t thought aboutst night¡¯s drama since I woke up. My head has been filled with the contract I want to sign today and the problem I am having with Eric.


    ¡°You are not together?¡± He asks again to confirm.


    ¡°No, we are not¡±, I assert. He remains silent for a while and I begin to wonder what happened and why he is suspecting that Emily and I are dating. I am sure she has a hand in this and I me myself for being stupid and allowing her to persuade me to the club.


    ¡°There is a picture of the two of you on the inte¡±, he announces to my amazement. I shove the file out of the drawer and dump it on the desk angrily.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    ¡°And a picture of you and Celine¡±, he adds. I squeeze my eyes shut. I could hear the hint of excitement in his voice when he asked if I was dating Emily.


    Now, I can also sense the disappointment. I can¡¯t believe father still wants me and Emily to be together after all these years. It is so ring to the eyes that this girl isn¡¯t who she is. She is not as innocent as she looks.


    If she is innocent, why does she keeping back to me, making me do her bidding because she has something to use against me?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I am so sure this picture is out because of her. She nned this.


    Father didn¡¯t mention Celine initially because he didn¡¯t like her and didn¡¯t want her to be my wife as much as he wanted Emily to be.


    Celine is better than Emily in all ramifications and my curiosity to know what the newspaper entails suddenly fills me up.


    ¡°I will call you back¡±, I say to him and hang up. Picking the inte, I call Ste and she picks up at the first ring.


    ¡°Get me this morning¡¯s newspaper; New York Times¡±, I inform and drop thendline without waiting for her reply.


    ****


    ¡°Celine and I are not together¡±, I exin to my father for the umpteenth time. I haven¡¯t told him or my mom about my child and the fact that Celine is in my house as my son¡¯s nanny. I want them to be back to see things for themselves, so I can also exin that there is absolutely nothing between us.


    The Newspaper in front of me is adding to my anger and I almost fling it away when my eyesnd on the picture of Emily kissing my cheeks. She is a f***ing  maniptor and I have learned a lesson. I wonder what the public would say now.


    First, it was the news of Helena¡¯s death and the fake news of a rtionship with Emily. Then Celine came into the picture. She was named the Billionaire¡¯s Secret Wife.


    When she disappeared, it got to the media and I was called a divorcee.


    Thinking about it now, I believe Emily is behind it all.


    ¡°Why were you with Emilyst night then?¡± He demands with a low tone. I close my eyes again and rub my fingers on my temple, feeling a sudden ache in the head. I owe no one any exnation.


    ¡°Father, I have something important to tell you¡±, I inform him.


    ¡°Is it more important than your rtionship life?¡± He questions and I growl in frustration. ¡°I am doing this for your benefit. You need to have a stable rtionship to rule out the scandal¡­¡±


    ¡°What scandal, father?¡± I roar. I don¡¯t want us to go back to the past. I know what he is talking about. It is about Susie and Helena.


    Helena was pregnant twice before we picked a wedding date. This is what he is talking about. I thought we have gone past this issue already.


    My father has always wanted me to be the perfect son, perfect businessman, and perfect billionaire.


    He wanted me to be perfect in all my dealings but there are no perfections in anything that has to do with my rtionship life. He still wants me to make amends and turn my imperfections into perfections.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± I call but he interrupts me.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do anything about it? Do you want to lose the title of the youngest billionaire?¡±


    I groan, deciding not to talk to him about Eric anymore. I will do things my way. I hear my mother¡¯s voice from the background and I know she is behind it all.


    My Father gave up on my rtionship life ever since Celine left but my Mother persisted till two years ago when I told her to her face that marriage isn¡¯t for me.


    Without uttering any more word, Father disconnects the call and I lean backward in the chair, my gaze shifting to the newspaper.


    It reads. ¡°The youngest billionaire is back to dating again. Emily is the lucky girl.¡±


    The other caption about Celine reads.


    ¡°Who is she? A mistress?¡±


    I twirl in my chair, so I won¡¯t be seeing the newspaper again. I will call Steter toe and put it in the trash bag.


    I am thinking about everything happening and what to do to avoid getting questions from investors when I hear a faint knock on the door. I don¡¯t answer until the second knockes in. I grant the person the permission to enter and turn back to face the door.


    Erices in with several files and I lean forward in anticipation of good news but the look on his face says otherwise. I notice the worry on his face and the frown. I need no soothsayer to tell me it is indeed bad news.


    ¡°Did you get the files?¡± I ask, without mincing words before he can sit opposite me.


    He shakes his head sadly and drops the files on my desk. Before he can say anything, I yell at him. ¡°What then is the essence ofing in here without myplete ount?¡±


    The sorry look on his face is suddenly reced by a defiant one. I clench my fist on the desk, struggling to get a hold of my anger. Nothing is working. My headache has increased and my mind is in turmoil.


    ¡°I tried to look for a solution¡­¡±


    ¡°What fu****g solution?¡± I hit the desk in irritation. It is ring to the eyes that this is beyond his abilities.


    He can¡¯t head a Department because of his incapabilities and inefficiency. I see no reason why he should still be here. I was exercising patience all along because of my father but I am done.


    I exhale deeply and point to the door.


    He arches his brows in confusion and I shout in impatience. ¡°You are fired, get out!¡±

 Chapter 27

    Celine¡¯s POV


    ¡°You were the boss¡¯ wife?¡± The pretty girl Cami told me about rushes to my side and atare at me, waiting patiently for me to say yes. Cami had asked me a question and my reply had caused the fuss.


    I turn to Cami for help but she only shrugs like it is none of her business. Her shrugs also mean it is left to me to decide whether to tell the girl a yes or a no. I can see the curiosity, the questions, and the admiration in her eyes.


    ¡°I was like you said¡±, I confess, rolling out the dough.


    She squeals and runs to her grandmother. ¡°She is his wife.¡±


    I shake my head with a smile. If only she knows what it means to be Bryan¡¯s wife and the difficulties thate with living with all his rules. I guess that is what it takes to be a rich man¡¯s wife or probably what it takes to be unwanted and wanted at the same time.


    Bryan didn¡¯t want me because I am not his spec but he needed me to rule out the scandal of dating another rich girl¡¯s daughter and to put an end to his mother¡¯s request to have grandchildren. I wonder why he doesn¡¯t want the girl when it is obvious they belong to the same ss.


    Dragging my hand, making the rolling stick spin-off my hand, she asks again. ¡°What happened? Why did you leave him? Why are you back?¡±


    Before I can answer, Cami thunders at her, pointing the frying spoon in her direction in warning. ¡°Will you stop with the questions and get to work?¡±


    A frown touches the girl¡¯s lips. Her name is Lizzy and she is Cami¡¯s granddaughter. She came to visit Cami for a week and Cami insisted that she help in the kitchen.


    I only came out here because I was bored since Jason is taking a nap and also because I wanted to prepare an early dinner for him so he can eat after he is awake when I saw how Cami was struggling alone in the kitchen.


    I asked her where the other two kitchen maids went and she said they were sent on an errand. I decided to help out.


    ¡°Check the chicken in the oven¡±, she orders her. Lizzy stamps her feet to the oven, throws it open, making me wince for the poor oven¡¯s life and closing it back.


    ¡°Not done¡±, she folds her arms around her bosom. When our eyes meet, she gives me a cute smile.


    It reminds me of the high school Korean drama I watched with Paxton a month ago and how almost all the girls in the school were crushing on the most handsome guy in school who just arrived on transfer from another school abroad.


    They were all drooling for him and wanted his attention. He loved the attention he was getting but one girl didn¡¯t notice him.


    I believe I am that one girl in this situation and every other woman out there, dying to have Bryan in their arms is the other girls drooling. I doubt if I can drool anymore after everything that has happened.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Celine, give the dough to Lizzy to finish up. Go take a shower ande down for dinner¡±, Cami instructs.


    I look puzzled. ¡°Come down for dinner?¡±


    ¡°The boss doesn¡¯te home early on Thursdays. We will all dine in the dining room, including Jason.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I mutter. ¡°My presence is unnecessary, Cami¡±, I tell her, moving away from the dough and taking off the apron for Lizzy who is with a pout on her face.


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°No, please. I will pass¡±, I smile. I don¡¯t want a repeat of Lizzy¡¯s drama. I don¡¯t know what the other maids will think of their boss¡¯ wifeing back as a nanny in the same house.


    Most of the people I met here years ago are gone, except Cami. I don¡¯t know how to answer them and what to say to them when I am being questioned.


    I want to keep everything anonymous and I would have loved it if I weren¡¯t known as the boss¡¯ ex-wife but I know Cami has spread the word already, just because Iined to her about how the guard at the gate humiliated me when I came looking for Bryan.


    I don¡¯t know what she told him but he regards me with a bow now and it makes me ufortable.


    ¡°Ok¡±, she nods with understanding. I smile again and walk out.


    Sitting down all day long is boring and I feel like going out with Jason to go to the amusement park close by but I know Bryan will never allow that. I don¡¯t even dare to bring it up to him. I decide not to think of it anymore or even bring it up. It is quite hard to view Jason as the billionaire¡¯s son and not my son.


    This is because Bryan¡¯s home fills like a prison to me, even before now, despite how big the mansion is. If Cami isn¡¯t here, I doubt if epting this offer would have been possible. Cami is one of the reasons why I epted it.


    My son has not been out of the house since he was brought into this mansion and I hope theck of interaction with other people wouldn¡¯t affect him.


    He hasn¡¯t recovered fully. The antibiotics the doctor prescribed makes him sleep a lot and he eats well so I am not bothered whenever he begins to doze off.


    I get to the door and push it open. I am trying to be careful so as not to wake him. Jason is stillying on the bed, with a slightly open mouth. I stand by his bed watching him and smiling.


    Impulsively, I almosty on the bed beside him so I can wrap my arms around him but I remember Bryan¡¯s warnings and walk to the sofa.


    Iy on the sofa, thinking about Paxton and everything. Even though I made Paxton¡¯s disappearance look normal, I am puzzled by that action.


    As much as I try to take it off my mind, the thought keepsing back, making me question why he left me in that difficult situation. Even if he was scared, he couldn¡¯t even defend or stand up for me.


    After thinking about it for a while, I give up when no answers are forting and I sigh heavily. I hear Jason¡¯s murmur and I sit upright with alertness. All of a sudden, he starts to cry and I rush to his side.


    He cries with his eyes closed and I try to make him stop with different tactics; I hug him to my body and rub my hands over his back in aforting manner. After a while, he stops and begins to sob. He eventually opens his eyes to see me.


    ¡°Mommy¡±, he calls, blinking severally to be sure it is me.


    ¡°Yes, baby¡±, I answer with a soft smile. I have a feeling Jason hasn¡¯t recovered from the incident of how he woke up one day to meet my absence for several days.


    I just hope my son isn¡¯t traumatized by that incident. He is always scared I will be gone by the time he is awake.


    Without saying any more words, his eyes close again with his tiny arms hugging me. I almostugh at the action. Iy him back on the bed, climbing into the bed beside him.


    After a while, he is breathing softly and back to the world of sleep. I lean on my arm and watch my son with pride.


    There is a difference between the Jason I was doing my best to feed daily and the Jason I am seeing now.


    My son has changed a lot. His face looks fresher and he looks robust now. I smile again, thinking inwardly that this is the sacrifice.


    I didn¡¯t know when someone throws the door open until Bryan casually walks in.


    Fretting, I jolt up straight and we stare at each other in silence for a while as my hands suddenly be sweaty, before he rasps out.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing in my son¡¯s bed?¡±

 Chapter 28

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I watch her shudder in fear when I blurt out my question. Why does she keep doing the exact opposite of what I tell her not to do? I have never met anyone as clumsy as Celine and it is f***ing annoying.


    I left the office early because I was no longer concentrating. The file I was supposed to work on before giving it to my secretary to finish up is stillying on my desk untouched.


    I am thinking about everything, Emily, Helena, Eric, my parents, Jason and now Celine.


    Eric deserves to be fired and I am d I fired him. I hope to get this issue resolved soon. I have invited the external auditors toe to check it out.


    The private investigator will also being over tomorrow, I called him toe within asking if he has gotten something tangible.


    ¡°Celine¡±, I wag my index finger at her. I don¡¯t even know what to tell her anymore. She still doesn¡¯t listen no matter what it is.


    ¡°I¡­ I..¡±, she stops midway. She wants to apologize but her gaze goes back to Jason. He is stirring in his sleep. All of a sudden, he begins to cry. Celine wants to sit and take him up but I stop her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡±, Imand, walking over to the bed. There are flours all over her and I don¡¯t want her to carry my baby with those dirty hands. It is unhealthy.


    Jason continues crying as Celine darts her eyes to me with a pleading hint. I drop my briefcase and grab Jason calmly. He stops crying immediately as I sit on the bed, with his head cradled around my shoulder. Celine watches me in awe.


    ¡°You should go and take a shower, you are looking unclean¡±, I instruct her not too harshly.


    Reality dawns on her and she hurries to the bathroom.


    I calm Jason down. I am thinking he is sleeping already until he raises his sleepy eyes to stare at me. ¡°Zaddy?¡±


    An unconscious smile touches my lips and I nod proudly.


    Does Jason now recognize me as his father? Is it because he is seeing Celine here now and he concludes that I am his father.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    He only smiles and rests his head on my chest. I don¡¯t know what to do with the emotions seeping through me as Iy with a smile on my face.


    A sense of familiarity washes through me. I still can¡¯t believe Jason is mine and I am now recognized as his father.


    Within minutes, I begin to hear Jason¡¯s snore. Iy morefortably on the bed, after shifting the briefcase to the space behind me by the right side of the bed.


    I want Jason to befortable on my chest.


    I wrap my hands around him and before I know it, I fall asleep too.


    ****


    Celine¡¯s POV


    After taking a shower with a mixed feeling, I open the door slightly to peep. I want to know if Bryan is still inside. I don¡¯t want the same thing that happened two days ago to repeat itself.


    When I see himying on the bed, my heart begins to race and a small shill runs through me. I was embarrassed when he asked me to go and take a shower. I never knew I was covered in flour. No wonder Cami asked me to go take a shower. I had totally forgotten about that.


    I wish I had my clothes close by. Exhaling a deep sigh, I move out quietly, trying to tiptoe to my bag when my eyes narrow down to where Bryan isying.


    I realize he is sound asleep with Jason on his chest.


    Unconsciously, I watch them, noting the striking resemnce and how beautiful they look together. I smile.


    A sense of dejection fills me up as I realize that what I am thinking of and wishing for isn¡¯t possible and would never happen.


    What is happening to me now is far from what I have envisioned and hoped for. I have never been in a rtionship but I believed in happily ever after. I hope to get that someday from someone.


    I let out another sigh before walking to the bag, pulling out my nightwear and rubbing the lotion on my body carefully, lost in thoughts.


    I finish up after some minutes and walk to the L-shaped sofa toy on. I am debating on what to do with Bryan, I don¡¯t know if waking him up is a great idea.


    Letting him sleep here is neither a nice one either. I am sure he slept off without knowing. He wouldn¡¯t like the fact that I am sitting here while he sleeps.


    I keep watching the two of them, with different thoughts and emotions running through my head. I am filled with fear, a sense of misgiving, satisfaction, and gratification.


    Bryan will always be cold to me but I will try not to take offense anymore. I will learn to forgive him no matter what. I will learn not to be sad about his cold and harsh behavior and I will make the best use of my presence here.


    My permanent presence isn¡¯t assured and I am scared for the future but I want to wave the thoughts away till the timees for me to worry about the next line of action.


    I didn¡¯t know when Bryan stir in his sleep and bolt upright suddenly. I sit up too instantly. He strokes Jason¡¯s back because he also stirs as a result of the sudden jolts, beforeying him on the bed.


    He pins me with a gaze full of embarrassment and I see his flushed face.  I have nothing to say to make him feel less embarrassed and I feel bad that he caught me watching him sleep. I am very sure he saw me watching.


    I am about to apologize to him for watching him and making him embarrassed when he grabs his briefcase and gets up, walking briskly to the door.


    ¡°Sorry¡±, he mutters and moves out.


    I blink severally, trying to figure out if Bryan was actually apologizing to me or not.


    Did he just say sorry?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 29

    Celine¡¯s POV


    A yawn escapes my mouth as the rm wakes me up at exactly 4:30 am. I had slept early and purposely set the rm so I can be right on time to prepare Bryan¡¯s dress for the day.


    Last night, after he left in embarrassment, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I saw the soft part of Bryan for the first time in four years.


    Thest time I saw this side of him was that night; the night of passion between us. I saw it all, the drunkness, the fear in his heart, and the hurt. I saw how hard he was trying to hide everything but I didn¡¯t understand until now.


    I used to be extremely curious, wanting to know everything about him and everyone else in this house but Bryan killed that curious side of me. He forbade me from talking to any of the domestic staff and I could not satisfy my curiosity.


    All the questions I have been keeping away since I was his secretary were left unanswered even when I was married to him.


    I thought that one year of marriage would serve as an avenue to know more about my boss and why he behaves the way he behaved but I was wrong.


    I was his secretary for only a year and we were married for only a year. I got to realize that Bryan isn¡¯t as strong as he looks that night. I saw his vulnerable side and I got a feeling that Bryan had a dark past haunting him.


    Before I could find any answers, I discovered I was pregnant and the only resounding word that kepting to my ears was to flee. From his wrath. From his grasp. From his home. From his cruelty.


    I ran with a pounding heart, with the unanswered questions turning into fear of him instead. He was unpredictable, I had no idea what he would do to me when he gets to know I was pregnant which is against the contract. I me myself for letting the sex happen but it was beyond me.


    One good thing about being here again is the freedom to talk to the domestic staff and it gives me joy.


    Even if I am not allowed to talk to any other person but Cami, it is quite satisfying. Another good thing about being here is because of the hot ready water for bathing.


    This is something Ick in my apartment. In fact, Ick a lot of things that are readily avable here in my apartment but the hot water makes me happier, especially because of Jason.


    In my apartment, we are always out of water most times and when ites, it is usually cold.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Within four years, I had gotten used to the extremely cold water in the tub. Buting back here, I am reminded of the enjoyment surrounding this mansion I call prison.


    Even though it is figuratively a prison, it isn¡¯t cold but homey.


    I always look forward to sitting in the tub for several minutes, enjoying the warm feeling of the water on my body, and thinking about my life. I usually use the shower whenever I am in a hurry but I still prefer the tub over and over again.


    I let out a sigh when I realize I am stillying on my bed, without any attempt to go to Bryan¡¯s room and have his dress for the day sorted out. I quickly climb down from the sofa and nce over at my son¡¯s sleeping body before walking out.


    Jason had woke upst night after Bryan left. I asked if he was hungry and he said yes. I quickly went to get his food and we ate. After eating, I yed with him for a while before we retired for the night.


    I saunter into Bryan¡¯s bedroom, careful not to wake him up. As soon as I close the door quietly, I stride to the other room.


    The moment I enter, my gaze falls on the wall clock ticking loudly and I gasp when I realize I had spent almost half an hour on the bed doing nothing after waking up. I have just a few minutes to get his dress sorted out because he is going to be awake soon.


    Without wasting much time, I get to work. I pull the closet open and scan the entire clothing, thinking of which to pull out.


    Cami had briefed me about his daily activities and I am already getting used to this new role. I am at least happy I am helping Cami out.


    My eyes shift to a blue suit and I drag it out. This suit looks like the one I saw him with the night he came over to my apartment to pick Jason up.


    I stare at it for a while before deciding to get it out for him, taking a deep breath. That incident felt like yesterday and I remember how I felt.


    My throat burned with heat and I felt like my whole existence was crumbling. The feeling was bad and I wish to let go of them all; all the bad memories.


    I have to ept Bryan this way. He is my boss now and I am going to get more harsh words from him if I am not careful enough. I know how much he detests clumsiness.


    I never knew I was clumsy until I began to work for him as a secretary. I guess that clumsy part of me came out because of the anxiety I always beel whenever he was around.


    At first, I thought it was normal since he was my boss and I was expected to be scared of him but as time goes by, I realize what I feel is more than that.


    I finish up my work hurriedly, praying silently for Heavens to keep Bryan deeply asleep till I am done. I will be in for good morning insults if he catches me till getting his clothes ready.


    As soon as I am done with the suit, I move to the shoe sections and select matching suede shoes. I clean it up and get it ready.


    With a deep satisfying smile, I grab both and walk back to his main bedroom. I open the door to the bedroom and walk in. I am surprised to see Bryan still sleeping on his bed soundly and not sitting or making an attempt to wake up and go to work.


    I nce up at the wall clock and it is a few minutes to the time he usually wakes up.


    I shrug nonchntly thinking he will wake up at exactly 5:30 am.


    I am sure he will wake up, I say inwardly.


    The Bryan I know is punctual and wouldn¡¯t want to miss going to work today. He looked tiredst night when he slept on Jason¡¯s bed and I guess this is why he is still in bed.


    Watching him, I keep his dress and shoes on the t sofa opposite his bed. This is where Cami instructed me to keep it. Hisying figure looks different today. He is curled up like a child and I keep watching with a lot of questions popping up.


    I examine his expression and notice his brows are creased in a frown. Realizing that I am watching and I am going to get caught watching, I snap my head away stubbornly and begin to stride to the door.


    I pull the door open and purposely m it shut, hoping the noise will wake him up. I stay outside for a while, waiting to hear the ruffling of hisforter as he drags them away from him so he can climb down from bed but I hear nothing.


    I turn back to the living room area and debate whether to wait up for him or not. Bryan has another living room attached to his bedroom. It is the first ce hees across before entering the main bedroom and the other chamber where his clothes are kept.


    It dawns on me that if I don¡¯t wake Bryan up now, he would bete for work. I turn the doorknob and enter, without giving much thought to what he will think of me waking him up. I doubt if anyone has woken him up before. Throughout my short time here, Bryan is always off to work even before I am awake.


    I walk in to see him in the same position. The frown is off his face now and he looks cute just like Jason. He is sleeping soundly and I am tempted to let him sleep because he deserves enough rest. He is such a workaholic. But I know if I don¡¯t wake him up, I will get scolded for it.


    I amber closer to the big massive bed and bends down a little to tap him. I don¡¯t know where to tap him. His hands are around his legs and his stomach is hidden.


    I decide to tap his left shoulder and I did. He did not move. I suck in my breath and try again. I only hear a murmur and nothing else.


    I curse beneath my breath as I feel the perspiration on my forehead. I lean forward and decide to call his name.


    ¡°Bryan¡±, I tap his shoulder again softly like a brush of a feather. He stirs, murmurs again and turns to the other side. I exhale deeply and peek at his face. His back is to me now and he is still curled up. I decide to tap harder.


    ¡°Bryan, wake up. You are going to bete for work¡±, I tap him continuously until he shakes and his body suddenly bes stiff. I take my hands off him immediately I know he is awake.


    I am still leaning over him and before I can stand upright and leave the room in a hurry since I have achieved my aim, I feel a pair of strong arms encircling my waist and dragging me to the bed.


    I let out a soft scream and gasp at the sudden impact of his body on mine and his action surprised me.


    The bed shakes and I turn to watch him with my mouth hanging open in shock. His looks are dreamy and he watches me intensely for a while before it turns into an icy re.


    I know immediately that I am in trouble.

 Chapter 30

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I was restless throughout the night. I kept tossing and tossing till sleep overtook me but I had a nightmare again, making me wake up with sweats all over me. It took a while before I could go back to sleep but with a faint image of my nightmare, I was trying so hard to shut it off as I closed my eyes tightly.


    I saw Helena. She was trying to say something to me in the dream but no words wereing out before she was shot right before my eyes. I screamed and screamed for her to wake up because she is a strong woman.


    My superwoman but she did not wake up. I cried for her not to leave me but she was long gone. I wailed, forgetting about my intention to go after the killers. I was mourning her till they left, never to be found again.


    The nightmare was simr to what happened in real life. But Helena was never shot. It was an ident that imed her life and that of my child.


    Before I got there, it was toote. I cried. I was devastated and broken. But then, it felt unreal when it happened. I thought it was all a joke for me to value her more and rectify my mistakes.


    Even when people came to mourn with me, I was hoping she would walk in like she used to and everything would be back to normal again. But she never did.


    I told myself that Helena would never walk in when there are so many people in the mansioning to pay their condolences thinking she is dead. She doesn¡¯t like crowds and she knew her presence might cause an uproar.


    I left everyone and locked myself up in my room, waiting patiently for her to appear at the window or by the door. I was waiting for a knock but it never came.


    I cried harder, begging her to pleasee back to me and forgive me for all I have done. The reality hit me really hard and I almost lost my mind.


    When Helena was alive, she was my rm clock. She was punctual and she always woke me up by 5:30 am to prepare for work. I didn¡¯t need an rm clock.


    Helena was always awake by that time no matter howte she slept or how tired she was the night before. Even if I ask her to wake me up by 4 am, Helena would still be awake and it amazes me.


    Learning to wake up on my own was hard and I let the reality sink deeper into my head that Helena was gone, never to be seen again. I cried every night and cried every morning.


    It was so hard to let go of that I decided to bury my head into working more so I wouldn¡¯t think of her absence. But there was still a hint of hope.


    I was still waiting to be proved wrong.


    Today is one of those days. When I felt a tap on my shoulder, my heart swelled in joy that Helena was back. She was only gone for a little while all along but she is back.


    My body was stiff and when I turned to stare at her beautiful face after she called my name and told me to wake up or I would bete for work, I was amazed to see her looking more beautiful than ever.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Her hair was in a bun as usual and I wanted to im her immediately, tell her how much I missed her, ask her to forgive me, ask her questions about where she has been all along, kiss her lips and make passionate love to her but I was shocked to my bone to realize this is not Helena but Celine.


    Anger fills me up as I squeeze my eyes shut, ignoring the temptation of shouting at her and transferring all my frustrations on her. Since Helena died, I have never felt any desire for any woman.


    But today, I felt something because I thought it was my Helena and she was back to stay. I am filled with a pang of disappointment.


    With my eyes still closed, I try to be as calm as possible. ¡°Celine, what are you doing here?¡±


    She rises up and climbs down immediately. She is trembling in fear and her mouth is shaking. I sit upright and move backward to lean on the headboard.


    Why do I keep having this feeling? Why do I keep thinking Helena isn¡¯t dead? Why do I feel Helena is somewhere around here, watching me and waiting for the right time to show up?


    If she isn¡¯t dead, then where is she? Is she hiding? Is she still mad at me? Did she find out about my secret? Is she waiting for the right time toe see me?


    I realize what I am doing and I shut my eyes again to wave the thoughts away. I should have this hope buried. Helena is dead, isn¡¯t she?


    If she isn¡¯t dead, then whose body was lowered 6 feet below the ground? If she isn¡¯t dead, why has no one seen her? If she survived it, does it mean my unborn kid survived it too?


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have woken you up, Bryan. I am deeply sorry¡±, I hear Celine¡¯s shaky voice and I flicker my eyelids.


    I watch her face, wondering why I thought she was Helena. They don¡¯t even look alike. My Helena is more beautiful.


    The only simrities between them is the hair, Helena¡¯s hair is always in a bun just like Celine¡¯s even though I love it when she lets her hair down, especially when we are going out on a date.


    ¡°Bryan, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t send me away¡±, she pleads, jerking me out of my reverie.


    When she opens her mouth to plead again, I shut her up.


    ¡°Shut up¡±, I grit my teeth. She shut her mouth and stare at me, shifting her gaze from the floor to me at intervals.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me Bryan again¡±, I snap at her, pointing an index finger at her in warning. I was mistaken because of that. The way she called my name made me feel Helena¡¯s presence.


    She looks puzzled.


    ¡°I am your boss, aren¡¯t I?¡± I re at her harshly. She swallows a lump and nods repeatedly.


    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t you ever call me Bryan again, I am back to being your boss, ok?¡± She nods again.


    I let out a sigh and look straight ahead. I am thinking she will leave but she is still standing in the same spot with her head bent, trembling. I shake my head.


    ¡°What are you still waiting for?¡± I shout, making her jolt up.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ fi¡±, she trails off, pointing to the dress she has sorted out for the day¡¯s work. I don¡¯t think I can go to work in this state. I am troubled and restless.


    Going to work won¡¯t help matters because I will be distracted. I will rather stay indoors today and work from home when the energyes.


    ¡°Thank you for your time, Celine. You can go now¡±, I speak, forcing myself to be calm.


    Her presence is irritating and embarrassing me at the same time. I feel embarrassed for pulling her to the bed with me.


    I don¡¯t want her to get the wrong idea and I also do not think she deserves an apology or any exnation. It was a misunderstanding and we should pretend it never happened.


    She walks to the door sluggishly, looking back at me like she has something to say. When she gets to the door, I see her gaze shifting to the wall clock. It is past the time I usually stand up to prepare for work.


    Now I know she is concerned that I am going to bete for work. But I don¡¯t intend to tell her I am not going to work. I just want to be alone. The energy to go to work might be back soon and I might end up going to workter in the day.


    ¡°Bry¡­ un.. sorry¡­ boss, You are going to bete for work¡±, she voices out her thoughts like I know she will.


    I fume in anger that she isn¡¯t getting the whole idea. She doesn¡¯t know why I am sending her out.


    How can she be so daft and stupid?


    ¡°Celine¡±, I yell. ¡°Get out!¡±

 Chapter 31

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I feel so stupid. I shouldn¡¯t have woken him up. I should have just let him sleep all he could till he realized he is damnte for an important appointment. I was just trying to be kind by waking him up but all he did was ask me out, without appreciating my little effort.


    I fume in anger, clicking my tongue and hissing severally as I help Jason to the bathroom and take his bath. His giggles are dissolving my anger and I find myselfughing. He is enjoying the hot water just like me. The bubbles are something to die for.


    Water sshes all over me and I gasp softly. Instead of giving me an apologetic face, Jason shrieks inughter. I shake my head and scoop him up.


    ¡°You are just like your father¡±, I mutter, feigning annoyance but he isn¡¯t deceived by my look. He has just reminded me of what his father did to me this morning to pay for my kindness. ¡°You are so stubborn like him.¡±


    I wash him up and move out of the bathroom. He is in my arms as I walk into the room. I hear the buzzing sound of my phone and I dart my eyes around to search for it.


    I quickly drop Jason on the sofa and rush to grab my phone from the bed. Jason was ying with it earlier before I seeded in convincing him to take a bath.


    Paxton¡¯s name shes across the screen and I pick it up.


    ¡°Hey¡±, I say.


    ¡°Hello, baby¡±, he shouts from the other end.


    I roll my eyes and ask him. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°In the car¡±, he shouts again. ¡°How are you?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am fine¡±, I reply and squat to Jason¡¯s height on the sofa. I grab his lotion from the bag on the floor and begin to apply it to his baby, with the phone glued to my ears.


    ¡°Can we go out?¡± He demands and I shake my head as if he is seeing me. That won¡¯t be possible, I can¡¯t offend Bryan more than once in just a day.


    ¡°Paxton, you know that is not possible¡±, I assert firmly.


    ¡°Why?¡± He questions as if he has no idea what I am talking about. He knows but he is pretending not to.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave my work. I am at work¡±, I remind him. He keeps quiet for a while before saying.


    ¡°You are your son¡¯s nanny, don¡¯t you have a free day?¡±


    ¡°Nop.¡±


    ¡°Can Ie over, then?¡±


    Coming over isn¡¯t a problem since Bryan will be out already. All I need to do is go out to the gate and tell the guard he is my brother like I did the other day. It is better than going out with him and incurring the wrath of Bryan.


    The one that happened this morning is still in the air and I know Bryan will be aggressive for the next few days. I just hope I will get used to calling him boss again, instead of Bryan whom I am already used to.


    I wonder what the hell happened to him and why he pulled me to the bed that way. There was this look on his face that I couldn¡¯t ce.


    He looked like he was watching the love of his life, his face was glinting with happiness and relief and his eyes were piercing my soul with concern.


    It took me a moment to realize Bryan isn¡¯t in his right senses. I was confused at first. When the veil was off his face, his gaze turned cold and he shouted at me.


    ¡°Celine¡±, Paxton calls, jerking me out of my reverie.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± I chant. ¡°You cane over.¡±


    ¡°Alright, see you soon¡±, I can feel the smile in his voice and I hear the ring sound of the car horn. I wonder where he ising from. Paxton is weird. He disconnects the call and I drop the phone.


    ¡°Zaddy?¡± Jason questions me with a bright look on his face. I am surprised he is asking if the person I just spoke with is his daddy. Jason has never had any cause to ask me about his father until the night Bryan came to take him away.


    ¡°No, not your daddy¡±, I shake my head with a frown on my face.


    Where did the ideae from? How did he know he has a father?


    I continue rubbing the lotion on his body with a mixture of panic and sympathy.


    Jason is going to be four years old soon. He has spent his whole life with him acting like a father and a mother to him. He never asked me if Paxton is his father, even though Paxton usually frequents my apartment, ys with him, and cooks for him.


    Why then is he asking for his father out of the blue?


    Has he gotten the impression that Bryan is his father now that we are staying in his house? Did Bryan say anything to him when he helped me stay with himst night while I took my shower? Is Jason too smart for his age?


    ¡°Mommy, I am hungry¡±, his statement jerks me out of my reverie. I look up at him, he has a pout on his cute face.


    ¡°Will you eat pancakes?¡± I grin at him.


    ¡°Yes, choctes¡±, he smiles broadly. His love for choctes is out of the world. I always try to reduce the intake as much as possible.


    He began to love it when Paxton began to get it for him. I barely get choctes for Jason because I can barely afford to get a box daily.


    I nod. ¡°Let¡¯s get you dressed, then you can eat chocte pancakes¡±, I drop the lotion and pull out a dress for him to wear.


    I picked a few of his clothes from home when I resumed work but I was surprised when I came here to see a closet filled with baby¡¯s clothes for him. I never thought Bryan would do this.


    I am almost done dressing him up so we can go to the kitchen and see what Cami cooked when I hear the knock on the door. I have the intention of making pancakes for him if what Cami has isn¡¯t favorable. Jason¡¯s choice of food is weird.


    ¡°Come in¡±, I say freely. I am sure it is one of the domestic staff. Bryan will be at work already and he doesn¡¯t acknowledge the courtesy of knocking before entering. He is the boss anyway.


    The door opens and Camies in with a tray of food. I sh her a smile in appreciation. Cami is always there to help all the time. It is just as if she can read minds.


    ¡°Breakfast¡±, she beams and turns to Jason. ¡°You look handsome.¡±


    Jason smiles shyly. She moves closer and drops the food on the stool beside the bed. ¡°I noticed Jason likes pancakes so I made him some this morning.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± I can¡¯t hide my amazement. ¡°What a coincidence! Thank you, Cami. He is already hungry.¡±


    She nods and I walk to take the tray.


    Jason steps down from the sofa and trails behind me. He must be really hungry and I am d at the change in his eating pattern. I open the tes to see the freshly made pancakes.


    ¡°The boss wants to see everyone in the next 10 minutes, you should try and feed him as soon as you can so you cane out¡±, Cami informs me and I raise a brow.


    The boss? Is there another boss in the mansion?


    ¡°Our boss?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is at home today. He hasn¡¯t gone to work all morning.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I thought he left for work already¡±, I tell her. She shakes her head.


    ¡°Hurry up ande down so you won¡¯t bete¡±, she turns to go.


    I grab Jason immediately and sit on the bed to start feeding him as Cami goes out.


    She is the eldest followed by the butler but she is still scared of Bryan like the rest of us.


    As I feed Jason, happy that he is eating the pancakes in delight, I can¡¯t help but think of what Bryan wants to say to every one of us. I just hope I won¡¯t be humiliated again, because it seems this is what I was employed for.


    Being my son¡¯s nanny is enough humiliation, I conclude with a shrug.

 Chapter 32

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    Celine feels entitled and I want her to know the stuff I am made of. I want to deal with her so she won¡¯t be reminded of the months we spent together, faking husband and wife.


    This is why she thinks she can invade my privacy, disrespect me and make a fool of me.


    I feel so ashamed of what I did.


    I am going to put her in her ce so she would never do what she did today. I never asked her to wake me up and I don¡¯t appreciate unnecessary efforts like that.


    Taking a hot bath helped to relieve me of my stress and frustration. I was tempted to go to work thinking I could concentrate but I decided against it because of myck of energy.


    Iid in bed, thinking about everything happening until my stomach began to rumble continously and I am reminded of the fact that I ate nothingst night.


    I alerted Cami with the bell in my room and she came running immediately. I demanded food and she brought it to my room.


    After eating and she came to clear the te, I asked her to gather every member of the house together and I will join them soon.


    Since I am not working today, I have decided to spend the day with my son. I would have taken him out to have fun but his existence is still unknown to the public and I intend to keep it that way for a very long time.


    I don¡¯t want to deal with any office work today but I have the intention of giving Ste a call once I am done seeing my employees. I throw a shirt to my shoulder, button it up and take long strides out of the room to the living room downstairs.


    Most of my domestic staff are there already, waiting patiently for me but Celine isn¡¯t around yet. I shake my head, with gritted teeth. Before I can sit down, she appears with Jason in her arms.


    Nervously, she tucks a strand of hair behind her ear but Jason ys with it, making it fall back on her face.


    ¡°Why are youte?¡± I shoot her a firm look.


    I see her gulping loudly and snapping her head to stare at Cami whose head is bent before answering.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I was feeding Jason¡±, she answers with a shaky voice.


    I don¡¯t feel like dragging this issue with her any longer. Even though she is clumsy and stupid, I can¡¯t deny the fact that she is punctual too, just like Helena.


    She alwayses to work early and makes sure to bring my coffee even before I ask for it.


    My gaze darts to Jason. ¡°Son, is your nanny taking care of you?¡±


    He looks at me and a smile creeps on his lips.


    ¡°Yes¡±, he replies childishly. I smirk with pride. He didn¡¯t understand the question I asked him but he answered with all honesty.


    He has no idea what I am doing to his mother by calling her his nanny.


    He continues to y with her strands of hair and I clear my throat and lean forward to begin.


    I point in her direction. ¡°This is Celine and Jason. Jason is my son and she is his nanny.¡± I introduce.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I can detect the look of surprise on each of their faces and a mischievous smile spread across my face.


    ¡°Celine¡±, I continue. ¡°These are the other members of this house and I would really appreciate it if you all work together. I want no trouble and I would not like the news of my son getting out to the public. I want this to be between us. If this gets out, you will all be fired!¡± I threaten, scanning their faces.


    Murmurs arise and I keep quiet to let them voice out their thoughts. The butler, Landon, is quiet. Taking note of my silence, they all keep silent too and I continue.


    ¡°No one knows of Jason¡¯s existence apart from every one here so I believe if this gets out, then it means it ising from one of you.¡± I wag my index fingers at each of them.


    I nce at Celine but her gaze is unwavering. The look on her face is just like the one she had on the day I went to her apartment to take Jason away as my revenge for not knowing about him all along. It is unwavering but I can¡¯t tell if she is sad or happy.


    ¡°That will be all for now¡±, I turn away from her. ¡°Is there any question?¡±


    Silence creeps in and no one is saying a word. I decide to dismiss them. I am doing this to humiliate Celine but it didn¡¯t work. She didn¡¯t even look hurt and I am going to punish her in another way.


    This introduction was necessary because I haven¡¯t told the staff of her presence because of my busy schedules. I thought today was a good day since I am off work.


    I brought her here to take my revenge but I am not satisfied with what has been happening.


    Taking Jason away from her and not giving her the chance to ever see him again would have been the best punishment ever but Jason ruined it by demanding for her every single day.


    Employing her ceased Jason¡¯s endless tantrums but it isn¡¯t making my revenge work easy.


    I ponder over what else I can do to make sure she is hurt just like I was when I found out that she has a child for me.


    When my men first found her, she was pregnant. I couldn¡¯t tell if the pregnancy was mine or not.


    I thought she was pregnant for someone else which was why she left. I had the intention of dragging her to the hospital for DNA to confirm the paternity of the child after she had given birth.


    I searched for her all to no avail for four years and when I found her and saw Jason, I knew immediately that he was mine. Jason was a result of that one night of mistake between us.


    I was hurt by the knowledge and I had some unanswered questions in my head. I wanted to know why she left all of a sudden.


    I wanted to know the essence of leaving without the end of the contract. I wanted to know why she refused to tell me and stay here so I can know she is with my child.


    The murmurs die down when I nce around the 10 people I live with; Cami is quiet, Celine is watching me, Landon is looking downward, the two kitchen maids murmuring, and the bodyguards are silent.


    ¡°Since there is no question, you are all dismissed¡±, I order.


    They made to go but I stop Celine from going. ¡°Give me my son.¡±


    She looks at Jason who is still ying with her hair before walking close to me. I stretch my arms so she can give me when she trips and falls, almost dropping my child.


    My heartbeat increased with anxiety and I take Jason away from her before she falls to the floor.


    ¡°Why are you so clumsy?!¡± I shout when Jason is safe in my arms. He looks shaken as he darts his eyes from me to his mother on the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, she apologizes and bows her head.


    ¡°You are always sorry, get the hell out of my way!¡± I yell and stand up with Jason.


    I stride towards the staircase with him, walking past her petite figure on the floor and stamping my feet in anger when Jason breaks down into tears.

 Chapter 33

    Celine¡¯s POV


    As much as I tried to control the single tear that was threatening to roll down my eyes, I couldn¡¯t.


    I was disheartened by Bryan¡¯s actions. All I did was show him concern by waking him up. I know he did this to get back at me for waking him up.


    Kindness is a crime in Bryan¡¯s dictionary and I will keep that in mind henceforth. All of these started when the egoistic man I call my son¡¯s father got to know that I hide the existence of his child away from him.


    He was so stupid not to have me questioned to know the reason behind it. If he had acted maturely and asked me, maybe this won¡¯t happen and we will still be civil with each other.


    He is doing this to spite me, to humiliate me, and to make me give up staying here. He is doing this to take his revenge on me and to frustrate me till I can no longer take it anymore, forcing me to quit this job.


    But I am not ready to quit because I am not ready to give my son up. He might treat my son right but I would never be at rest being far away from Jason.


    I just wish he can just let us be, he should give me Jason so we can go back to our happy lives before he came to disrupt everything.


    I will rather stay here, continue to endure the humiliation, and continue the job of being my son¡¯s nanny till Bryan is ready to let go of Jason. I don¡¯t care how long it will take, I am up to the task.


    Cami helped me to the kitchen. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at the faces of the two security guards by the gate. If only Cami hadn¡¯t told them I was the boss¡¯s ex-wife, I wouldn¡¯t be feeling this ache. This was the reason why I didn¡¯t want any of them to know but now the deed is done.


    I wipe the tear away before another one will follow. Cami helps me to the small stool in the kitchen and I sit in, staring into space. I didn¡¯t fall because I wanted to, I fell out of fear and anxiety about what he wanted to do with my son.


    ¡°Celine, cry no more¡±, Cami mutters, standing above me. I did not acknowledge her presence as I continue to stare into space. This is a nightmare and I want everything to end.


    As much as I don¡¯t want to be hurt, I can¡¯t help it sometimes. Bryan¡¯s harsh words and coldness always pierce into me like a dagger, poking my fragile heart. If it was someone else, I wouldn¡¯t be this hurt.


    Anytime he behaves this way towards me, I question myself every single time but I always get no answer.


    Why me? Is it just because of Jason? Is this how bad I am? Do I deserve all of these?¡±


    Lizzyes in and stands by the doorway, posing and taking a picture with her iPhone.


    When her gazends on me, she gasps and rush to my side. ¡°Hey, what happened?¡±


    ¡°She is fine¡±, Cami answers on my behalf.


    She looks at her grandmother in disbelief before turning to me. ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    I nod and sh her a smile. My phone rings immediately, making me heave a sigh of relief. I can now escape Lizzy¡¯s questioning gaze.


    Without looking at the caller, I bring the phone out and raise the phone to signify that I want to pick up the call. Cami gives me a go-head nod and I go out, without sparing Lizzy another nce.


    Lizzy is inquisitive and she wouldn¡¯t let me be until she gets her answers. I am d she wasn¡¯t there to see how he humiliated me.


    I am sure the respect and admiration she has for me will go down the drain.


    I amble out of the kitchen vicinity before checking the caller. It is Paxton and I pick immediately.


    ¡°Hey¡±, I say, trying to hide my sad tone.


    ¡°Hi¡±, he replies softly. ¡°I¡¯m outside the mansion now, I will be waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±, I only say as he disconnects the call.


    I sigh heavily thinking of what to do now that Paxton is here and Bryan is at home. I thought Bryan will be at work by the time hees but I am wrong.


    If Bryan sees me with him, it will be another problem. I can¡¯t possibly tell Paxton to go back home, after giving him the go-ahead toe here. It wouldn¡¯t be fair and Paxton will be pissed off.


    Not knowing what exactly to do, I stand in the middle of the dining room, contemting the best thing to do.


    Walking into the living room, I find everywhere silent. I bite my lips and walk out in a haste. I just hope Paxton wouldn¡¯t be mad at me if I tell him I am in a hurry, it will be better than not going out to see him.


    The butler opens the door and I am thinking it is because of me but someonees in and bumps into me.


    I stand aside, cursing under my breath. Before I can say a word, I see her face.


    She is the spoiled rich girl who ought to be Bryan¡¯s wife. If I am not a good wife to Bryan, I believe she will be.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Her eyes widen in shock and she exims loudly in disbelief. ¡°You?!¡±


    ****


    Bryan¡¯s POV


    ¡°Is everything ok?¡± I ask Ste, pulling Jason to myp. He had stopped crying the moment I gave him a box of choctes.


    I wish he can just do without Celine, I wish we can live together without needing her. But it isn¡¯t possible. Jason already recognizes her as his mother and he will always acknowledge her as his mother.


    ¡°The auditors came and I directed them to the Chief Financial Officer. He said he was going to take care of it and get back to you¡±, she exins.


    Shit! I totally forgot about the auditorsing in today. If I had remembered about their appointment, I would have gone to work despite theck of energy.


    If I had gone to work and sorted this issue out, the energy would surelye back from wherever it flew to.


    ¡°I forgot¡±, I tell her.


    ¡°I thought as much, sir. I didn¡¯t want to call you since you already texted that you will be taking the day off. I have sessfully canceled the other appointments.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ste¡±, I appreciate her. I feel relieved that she canceled all the appointments. I didn¡¯t ask her to, I haven¡¯t been in the right frame of mind.


    ¡°There is one more thing, sir¡±, she deres. ¡°Steve was here too.¡±


    ¡°Steve? Why didn¡¯t you direct him to the house?¡± My voice is a bit raised. Steve is my private investigator and I thought he was going to give me a call.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, sir.¡± She informs me.


    I want to shout at her but the good thing she has done is making me have a rethink.


    The solution is to give Steve a call. We need to talk, I conclude.


    ¡°Thank you, see you tomorrow¡±, I finalize.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Make sure you lock my office door properly after finding the file I asked you to work on¡±, I tell her.


    ¡°Alright, sir.¡± She says and I disconnect the call immediately.


    I pick Jason up and stand up to go to the penthouse on thest floor to avoid any interruptions when I hear a knock on the front door.


    I want us to y a game, I want to test my son¡¯s intelligence level. This will determine what to do about his homeschooling.


    I hear the knock again. Thinking it is Cami, I stand in the middle of the living room with Jason in my arms as I echo a loud ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opens and the least expected persones in. Emily.

 Chapter 34

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here, Emily?¡± I exploded with rage, watching the amusement that crossed her face.


    Instead of answering me, she shifts her gaze to Jason who is watching her intensely with curiosity. I am in a ck t-shirt and joggers and my phone is on the other hand.


    I wonder who let her in and what the hell she is doing here.


    ¡°Well¡±, she ps her hand and slouches to the nearest sofa. ¡°I went to your office but was told that you are home, so I decided to pay you a visit.¡±


    I growl. Why didn¡¯t Ste inform me of Emily¡¯s presence in the office?


    If she had done that, I would have asked the guards not to let her in. I didn¡¯t give it a thought after the other night. I never knew she was going toe to visit after what happened the other night.


    ¡°As you can see, I am not avable to entertain guests¡±, I rasp out, with a voice full of authority.


    A smile forms on the corner of her mouth and she stares at Jason who is unusually quiet.


    ¡°Is he your son?¡± She points at him.


    I purse my lips together, without making any attempt to answer her. I don¡¯t want the news of Jason¡¯s existence to be out but now that Emily knows already, there is little I can do. The striking resemnce between us is enough.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to answer me, Bryan?¡±


    ¡°Emily, I don¡¯t want to entertain any guests so I will really appreciate it if you go. We will talk some other time.¡±


    ¡°There is no other time, Bryan¡±, she snaps at me, standing up abruptly from the sofa and sauntering towards me. ¡°You think I am just going to let go of what you did?¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± I drop Jason on the other sofa and fold my arms, facing her squarely.


    She bites her lips in anger and ps her hands together with anger coursing through her. ¡°You want to pretend like you don¡¯t know what I am talking about? What the hell is wrong with you? How could you humiliate me that way?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t humiliate you, Emily. You humiliated yourself¡±, I contradict her with a straight face.


    ¡°What?¡± She chuckles lightly and turn around, pacing back and forth.


    ¡°Emily, I would really appreciate it if we make this some other time. I have a lot to do as you can see¡±, I point to Jason.


    There is no need to hide anything anymore. She knows about him already, I can no longer hide it but I am hoping she won¡¯t tell anyone outside this home.


    She wags her fingers continuously, with realization shing across her face.


    ¡°Celine.¡± She mutters only and I furrow my brow, wondering what she means by Celine.


    ¡°Is this Celine¡¯s child?¡± She asks out of the blues but I stand still, not moving, not speaking nor giving her any positive signs for her to know if Jason is Celine¡¯s or not.


    ¡°Yes, he must be. I saw her leaving this house. Is she his mother?¡± She asks again.


    ¡°That is none of your fu***** business, Emily¡±, I roar with stormy eyes. She is getting on my nerves.


    I am trying not to think of what she said about Celine. I don¡¯t want to think about where Celine is going and why she is going out of the house by this time.


    Has she given up already and left without letting me know? Is she tired of my excesses? Is it because of what I did a few minutes ago?


    As much as I want to be excited by the thought of Celine¡¯s disappearance from this house, I can¡¯t help but feel a sinking feeling. Probably, it is because I am not yet done with her or it is because I am worried about what Jason would do.


    ¡°Really?¡± Emily repeats with a shout.


    ¡°Really. I would like it if you excuse me, please¡±, I am trying to be as nice as possible.


    ¡°You sure know that I have what it takes to ruin you, right?¡± She threatens and a smile teases my lips.


    I know it is going to get to this. She has been patiently waiting for the opportunity to threaten me with the secret between us but I am no longer scared of what would happen. Helena is dead and I won¡¯t be hurt if she tells anyone who isn¡¯t Helena.


    ¡°I should have known what you are capable of. I want you to know that I am aware of what you did at the club too, you purposely led me there so you can get a picture of us in apromising position¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t do that¡±, she smirks proudly and sway her hips sensually towards me.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, Bryan but I am d it came out. I am going to reward whoever is behind it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare pretend¡±, I yell at her, flinging her hands away as she touches the nape of my neck. ¡°Get out of here now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare shout at me, Bryan¡±, she retorts back angrily. ¡°The angry one should be me, not you¡±, she pokes her index finger at my chest.


    ¡°After all I did for you, all you could do to reward me is to humiliate me and make me feel like a cheap slut just because I wanted to relieve you of your anger?¡± She rants.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to. You did that because you had something to benefit from it. Stop making it look like you are doing me a favor when it is ring to the eyes that you are a maniptive bitch.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡± She tries to hit me but I am quick to catch hold of her hand. We re at each other for a while with her hand in mine. I tear my gaze away from her when I let go of her hand.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jason sobs and I turn back to him.


    ¡°You have no idea what I am capable of, Bryan¡±, her voice makes me twirl around to face her again. I am surprised she isn¡¯t attempting to leave my house the way I asked her to.


    ¡°I know you well enough to know that you aren¡¯t who pretend to be and you are no better than¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±, she interrupts me sharply.


    ¡°Just go already¡±, I scoop Jason up in my arms to dismiss her. I am done talking to her.


    ¡°Just wait and see what will happen when this gets to the media. I am going to watch you crumble¡±, she grits her teeth in threat, throws me a cold re, and whirls around to take the exit.


    My body goes cold as I watch her go.

 Chapter 35

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I spot hering out of the mansion in a haste. Still in Paxton¡¯s car, I watch her enter the car and it drives off almost immediately.


    I realize my lips are parted in awe of how beautiful she looks. Those stunning brown eyes of hers and the blonde hair with wless skin making her look like a model. I haven¡¯te across Emily physically, I have only seen her on TV.


    Her parents own an Oil and Gas Industry while she owns a fashion house.


    I am dazed to know what she knows of my existence and I wonder how she got to know me.


    Did Bryan tell her about me? I got to know she is thedy Bryan wants to get married to from the papers and I wonder every day why they aren¡¯t together yet.


    Emily is a beauty to behold and I doubt if I canpete with her. I couldn¡¯t even withstand her curious gaze and before she could open her mouth to ask me any question, I walked past her as fast as I could, not bothering myself about why she was here.


    I sigh with weariness for myck of confidence. My gaze darts to Paxton and I see him watching intensely.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±, I reply. Sadness is evident in my voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look happy, is it because of what I said?¡± He ask. I close my eyes as guilt sips through me. Paxton just told me he would be traveling which is why he wants us to go out.


    Paxton is insisting that he woulde to get Jason and me out when he is back in two weeks. I told him not to bother but he insisted and I don¡¯t know what to say to him again.


    I know he is doing this for my benefit but I feel it is no longer necessary. I have already concluded to continue enduring for as long as it willst.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡±, I say with a sigh, leaning my back on the car seat.


    I want to go back to the house now that Emily is out but I am suddenly exhausted. I am quite amazed that Paxton didn¡¯t notice the sad look on my face even though I was trying to mask it. He is just noticing my mood and he is connecting it to his offer of help again.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t look happy¡±, he maintains.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, I¡¯m just sleepy. Jason cried all night¡±, I half-lie.


    He leans forward with concern-filled face. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing serious, I think he is still trying to get used to the change in environment¡±, I lie again, closing my eyes.


    ¡°You see why I say we need to get you two out of here? You aren¡¯t looking good and I am damn worried about Jason. That maniac is nothing but a bastard.¡± He growls.


    I wince at the statement, wondering why I find it harsh and insulting. ¡°l will get going, Paxton.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±, he sags his shoulder in defeat. I sh him a smile and open my arms.


    Within minutes, he is grinning from ear to ear, and all of a sudden, he ms his body to mine in a tight embrace.


    ****


    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I wonder where the hell she went to, I say inwardly, cursing under my breath as I watch Jason start another tantrum. I brought him here to have close contact with him and to bond well as father and son.


    He has been in my home for a week already but the connection isn¡¯t there. I don¡¯t even know much about my son and I feel today is a great day to do that since I am off work.


    But Jason is pissing me off with his demand for his mother again. I am still trying to get the thoughts of Emily¡¯s presence out of my mind and he is here demanding for his mother. I can¡¯t even console him as he throws the box of choctes away and begins to cry.


    I watch him for a while in tiredness, trying hard not to shout at him to shut up. I exhale deeply, get up and grab my phone from the table to dial the main housendline.


    It rings for a while before someone picks. Cami¡¯s voice booms into the phone.


    ¡°Tell Celine toe to the penthouse¡±, I instruct immediately.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I am about to disconnect the call when I remember Emily¡¯s statement about seeing Celine going out. ¡°Is she in?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, sir, she is.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. She just left the kitchen now¡±, Cami answers innocently.


    I nod and say. ¡°Direct her here.¡±


    I drop the phone and move to sit beside Jason on therge bed, facing the floor-to-ceiling window giving us a clear view of the city outside.


    This is a view I am thinking he would love as a child. I am also thinking of showing him around. It has been a while since I came out here but it is always clean and tidy.


    Cami makes sure to take care of this ce personally. I haven¡¯t been to the indoor pool too for a while now.


    ¡°Shhhh, baby¡±, I coo him as he looks up at me. ¡°Your mommy ising up now.¡±


    His face lights up in joy. ¡°Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you want mommy, right?¡± He nods.


    ¡°She ising¡±, I point to the door and smile.


    He nods his head again with a look of hope as he keeps quiet and stares at the door. I am hoping she wille in as soon as possible before he begins another session of endless tears.


    Consoling a stubborn boy like this is a tiring and exhausting job. I will do anything to avoid it.


    I nce around, thinking of what Jason and I will engage in now that Celine is joining us. I can¡¯t befortable ying with Jason when she is here.


    Remembering my earlier thoughts about her departure from the house like Emily mentioned, I heave a sigh of relief that she isn¡¯t gone but around. I wonder what I would have done if she was gone. Jason can¡¯t cope without her.


    Suddenly, I feel bad about what I did to her earlier. I wouldn¡¯t be behaving this way if she isn¡¯t clumsy and unbearable. If only she can stay in herne, do her job perfectly well and avoid crossing paths with me, I can decide to let go of my revenge just for my son but the thought of taking my revenge on her makes me excited.


    The knock on the door jerks me back to life and I turn to Jason with a smile. ¡°Mommy is here!¡±


    He looks doubtful with bulging eyes until I stand up and walk to the door to let her in. I turn to Jason but I am surprised to see him right behind me. I shake my head, ignoring the envious feeling in me.


    I wish Jason loved me this way too but I guess I have a lot to do to make it happen.


    Without hesitation, I throw the door open to reveal Celine, looking down with sped hands. She raises her head and our eyes interlock.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Jason shrieks in excitement, pulling me out of my reverie and making us tear our gaze from each other.


    She bends to his height and scoops him in her arms like they have seen each other for ages.


    I shake my head again, letting the guilt and jealousy sip through me.

 Chapter 36

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I am in awe of how beautiful this penthouse is. I have never been here before, even though I knew about the penthouse when I was here. Bryan hides out here whenever he wants to be alone and he doesn¡¯t want to work from home.


    The massive bed makes me wish I can justy in it and sleep for hours. I haven¡¯t slept in a bed for days now and I am craving afy bed like this.


    The floor-to-ceiling windows, showing the view of the city, makes me gasp. No wonder Bryan lovesing here. This ce is full offort. The air here is differentpared to the house downstairs.


    The L-shaped sofa here is bigger, more fluffy, and has beautiful designs. The marble floor isforting to the legs as I walk in with Jason in my arms.


    Bryan turns back and I trudge behind him in silence. Jason begins to y with my hair giggling to himself.


    I was wondering why Bryan requested of me when Cami burst into my room immediately after I entered to take a short nap.


    I wonder why he is asking me to join him and Jason here of all ces. I kept thinking of the reason but I got no answers.


    Bryan is strange and unpredictable. How can he humiliate me in front of everyone out there when he wanted to take Jason from me and now he is asking me toe.


    What for?


    ¡°Jason wanted you to be around¡±, he says, as if reading my mind. He takes a look at me and I nod.


    He walks further into the house, making my mouth drop open in amazement. This ce is beautiful. When I can take it no longer, I let it out, ¡°Wow!¡±


    He throws me a cold re and I shut my mouth immediately.


    He stops in his tracks and turns to me, stretching his arms towards me to take Jason. ¡°Since your mommy is here, baby, let¡¯s go watch a movie.¡±


    Jason looks confuse as he stares at me before ncing back at Bryan whose face turns red in anger. I decide to help him out.


    ¡°Do you want to watch cartoons?¡± I ask him and he nods intermittently. ¡°Go with daddy.¡±


    Without hesitation, he allows Bryan to take him and I smile.


    ¡°Go sit there¡±, He points to a far settee and I turn to go sit. I am happy I can still watch them from where he asked me to sit and also because I will have the opportunity to admire the penthouse more without Bryan noticing anything.


    I keep darting my eyes from one end of the house to the other, wishing for the impossible. I wonder who cleans this area of the house because of how sparkling it looks.


    The chilly atmosphere is making me think about taking a short nap while father and son watch a cartoon. I am sure I will be awake before they are done.


    I am about toy carefully on the settee when I see Jason snapping his head back to look for me.


    ¡°Mommy,e!¡± He screams, grinning excitedly.


    He wants me toe but I can¡¯t since Bryan wants me seated here. Besides, I am not interested in watching a movie with them, all I want to do is sleep.


    Jason beckons for me again with the same vigor and excitement. Before I can shake my head, I hear Bryan¡¯s loud exhtion and he utters softly. ¡°Come.¡±


    I rise immediately and walk to join them on the sofa. Jason¡¯s smile widens and he taps the space beside him for me to sit in. I flop to the seat and lean my back on the chair, looking at the screen of the TV but my mind is miles away.


    Sitting absentmindedly, I begin to feel sleepy again. I am about to doze off when Bryan¡¯s phone begins to buzz. I turn to look at him and I catch him watching me. I look away, feeling embarrassed for almost dozing off.


    Jason is so engrossed in the movie to notice anything, even when his father stands up to answer the call. He saunters to the settee I was sitting on earlier and picks up the call.


    I try not to eavesdrop but I am curious, so I can¡¯t help. I am hoping it will be a call from work so he can leave Jason and me here, I will have the opportunity to realize my fantasy of sleeping on arge bed like this while Jason watches the cartoon all day.


    ¡°I thought you would being to the house¡±, I hear him say before silence ensues. I try not to turn, making it look like I am engrossed just like Jason.


    I can¡¯t believe Bryan and I are sitting on the same sofa. It looks unreal but I know it is real. I don¡¯t want to be overwhelmed by the thought because Jason¡¯s involvement is the reason for this.


    If he wasn¡¯t insisting that Ie here, I wouldn¡¯t be here. Bryan will never stoop so low to call me here and apologize for his behaviors as I thought he would.


    I wonder why I think Bryan will apologize. I have never seen him apologize to anyone even when I was his secretary. He is a type of human who believes he is always right.


    ¡°Eric is behind this?¡± I hear him ask the person from the other end, making me more curious to know what is happening. He sounds pissed at the information and he is asking the question to be sure he heard right.


    ¡°I knew it!¡± He clenches his fist. I can see him from my peripheral view. ¡°The auditors are in thepany already. I haven¡¯t gotten a response yet. I don¡¯t want to call the Chief Financial Officer yet, I want to wait till tomorrow to get everything solved. I trust him to do the right thing by providing the auditors with all they would need to do their job.¡±


    ¡°I fired him already¡±, hements. ¡°Such a motherfu***er.¡± He curses. I turn to Jason to see if he is hearing his father but he isn¡¯t. His attention is still on the TV.


    Is something wrong with thepany? Is he having issues with thepany¡¯s ount since auditors are involved? Who is Eric?


    I have never heard of that name before and I wonder who he is. I know what thispany means to Bryan and how much effort he has exerted into making the foundation of thepany this strong.


    Is someone cheating him? Is he in some sort of trouble? Is that why he didn¡¯t go to work today?


    He rounds up the call andes back to the sofa. He sits in and watches the TV with folded arms. He is looking toward the TV but I know his attention isn¡¯t here. He has a sad and angry look on his face and I wish I can help him. But I can¡¯t say anything because none of my efforts are appreciated in this house.


    With my degree in Business Administration, I believe I can help figure out a way to deal with whatever problem he is going through if only he can tell me what it is.


    I was Bryan¡¯s secretary when I was in myst year at the university and I had ns to resign when I graduate so I can join thepany that asked me toe and be their Administrator. I felt it was better than the position of a secretary I was doing in Bryan¡¯spany but it never happened.


    My grandmother needed to be operated on and I ended up in Bryan¡¯s home. I graduated two months after my marriage to him but I couldn¡¯t go for the job because Bryan didn¡¯t want the public to know of our marriage.


    After debating on what to do for a while and seeing his angry look, I decide to speak up, not for his sake but Jason¡¯s sake. I won¡¯t let what he is doing get into my head and stop me from extending a helping hand when I can.


    ¡°Bryan¡±, I call and quickly bite my lips. I have forgotten about his warnings for me not to call his name again. He res at me harshly and I almost shut up.


    ¡°Sorry, boss¡±, I chuckle nervously.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Erhhmmm¡±, I scratch my hair in apprehension, hoping the dandruff in my hair won¡¯t fall off and Bryan won¡¯t send me out because of that.


    ¡°I heard your conversation, I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping. I just heard and I want to help out.¡±


    As if I am not talking to him, he stares back at the TV and I purse my lips together. I shouldn¡¯t have talked.


    I want to speak up again so he won¡¯t think I am invading his privacy or poking nosing in his affairs. We have a thing inmon and that is Jason. I am doing this because of Jason and not because Bryan deserves it.


    ¡°Bryan.. boss..¡±


    ¡°Shut the f*** up¡±, he yells and I squirm in my seat, before shutting my mouth and sitting still in my seat. Jason did not notice anything and I am d. I sit quietly ming myself for not minding my business.


    An awkward silence falls over us, taking over theforting silence of earlier.


    Before I can think deeply about the troubles Bryan is faced with that he isn¡¯t ready to share with me, I begin to doze off again.


    Within minutes, sleep eludes me.

 Chapter 37

    Paxton¡¯s POV


    Despite the overwhelming thought of having Celine back in the apartment two weeks from now, a frown graces my lips when I remember how sad she looked earlier on. There was a troubled look on her face.


    I wonder what is wrong and why she isn¡¯t telling me anything. I have a feeling she is hiding something from me.


    What has Bryan done to her? Is Jason ok? Why doesn¡¯t she want me to get Jason out till this moment? Is she fine? Is Bryan suffering her? Is this why he employed her as Jason¡¯s nanny?


    I blow out a sigh and hit the steering wheel in anger for being unable to help her out at the moment. I can¡¯t do this alone and Celine is also making all of these hard on me.


    But I will make sure to get her out of here when I am back from Boston. I miss having her and Jason around so much. They make New York home away from home. They are like my family now.


    After getting them out of Bryan¡¯s home, I am going to take my revenge on Bryan and confess my feelings to Celine. I am very sure she feels the same way about me too.


    The other day we saw Bryan at the party, I left her there alone on purpose because I didn¡¯t want Bryan to recognize me until my n has been fully executed. If I hadn¡¯t left, Bryan would have recognized me and that means ruining my already strategized n.


    Celine didn¡¯t understand my reasons and I couldn¡¯t exin them to her. I promise to tell her everything when everything is set and I get Bryan to apologize for what he did to me. Until then, I will keep avoiding Bryan.


    I drive past a Mercedes Benz and notice a familiar figure. She looks stranded, ncing around for help. I stop the car and reverse back immediately to help. It seems like the car has broken down and she needs help.


    I stop the car as soon as it is side by side with her car and peeks out. Before I can say hello, I recognize her immediately.


    ¡°Paxton?¡±


    ¡°Emily?¡± We both call out in surprise.


    Her mouth drops open in shock and I hop down from the car immediately.


    What the hell is Emily doing here?


    Before I can get to where she is standing, she runs into my arms and I hug her tightly. It¡¯s been four years since I saw her.


    ¡°Where have you been, you bighead?¡± She grins and pokes my head yfully, when we disengage from the brief hug.


    I shrug without answering the question.


    ¡°Where have you been too?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have been around¡±, she replies.


    ¡°What are you doing in this vicinity?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I came to check up on someone, what of you?¡±


    ¡°The same thing.¡± I respond, watching her.


    She looks more beautiful than she was four years ago.


    Her hazel brown eyes are still the same, attractive and lovely. She is wearing a brown straight skirt and a high-neck ck top, bringing out her curves. Emily is indeed a sexydy and any man would love to have her.


    Four years ago when we met, she was a broken girl.


    ¡°Your car broke down?¡± I demand from her, waving the thought of the past away.


    She nods, as a frown spreads across her face. ¡°I have no idea what happened. I was hoping to get help and here you are.¡±


    ¡°Let me check what is wrong with it¡±, I walk to the car, open the bo and look around. I don¡¯t have any experience when ites to car repairs and I don¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°I called the Mechanic already but the idiot isn¡¯t picking¡±, she remarks when she notices how clueless I am.


    I stand with arms akimbo. ¡°I have no idea what to do. Perhaps, I should call mine and give him the location.¡±


    She nods and I stroll to the car to get my phone. She follows. I dial Leo¡¯s number and it goes into voicemail. I curse under my breath and try again before dropping a message for him.


    ¡°I think I am going to give you a ride¡±, I say to her, hoping she will ept the offer.


    Her face is devoid of emotions and I ask.


    ¡°Do you mind?¡±


    ¡°I have no choice¡±, she shrugs, rushes back to open the car and gets her bag out beforeing back to my car.


    I sh her a smile and climb into the driver¡¯s seat. She enters too before I ignite the car engine into action.


    ****


    Bryan¡¯s POV


    My instinct was right all along. Eric is not trustworthy as I thought he was when my father told me to employ him. Eric has my papers and refused to release them to me, iming he has no idea what happened to them.


    Steve has found out about everything and I have enough evidence to back up my im when my father gets to know. If the auditors can¡¯t find a solution to the problem, I will have no option but to sue Eric.


    I sigh angrily, remembering how closely rted we are. I wish it is someone else and not him but since he is the one behind it, I have no choice but to do the needful. Eric can¡¯t go scot-free simply because we are rted.


    I am jerked out of my trance when I feel a head on my shoulder. I snap my head to the right side to see Celine soundly asleep.


    In irritation, I want to push her head off and tell her to go to the main house so she can sleep but I can¡¯t because of the sleeping Jason in my arms. He has been in my arms for half an hour now and he fell asleep before I knew it.


    Realizing I am the only one awake out of the twopanions I have here, I let out another sigh. I turn to look at Celine, her lips are slightly parted and I continue watching her, trying to figure out the resemnce between her and Helena.


    I want to know why I am always reminded of Helena whenever she is around me. I wonder why I find everything about her irritating. I wonder why I feel the total opposite of the feelings I have towards Helena for Celine.


    If she hadn¡¯t run away, I would have called her innocent. I would have rewarded her with more money than was stated in our contract, but she ruined it all. She ruined her chances and put my son¡¯s life in jeopardy. Jason can never be safe with her but he is safe here with me.


    She lets out a murmur and I furrow my brows. It is inaudible but I find myself straining my ears to listen to what she is saying. Jason stirs in his sleep and I adjust, making Celine sleep morefortably on my shoulder. I close my eyes to push out my irritation.


    ¡°Bryan and Jason¡±, she murmurs, more loudly and my eyes bulge open in surprise.


    Why is she calling my name and Jason¡¯s? Before I can give it a thought, she flutters her eyelids open and our eyes interlocks when I tilt my head towards her.


    When reality dawns on her that she isying on my shoulder and not on a pillow, she rises abruptly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­ didn¡¯t.. know¡­¡±, she stutters and stops midway, wiping her drool away. I am not saying anything. I am lost for words to say to her. I am as embarrassed as she is for letting her sleep on my shoulder and not being able to push her head away before she woke up.


    ¡°I¡­ I will get going¡±, she shudders and walks past me quickly.


    ¡°Celine¡±, I stop her. My back is facing her and I don¡¯t know what she is thinking or how she is looking at me. She must be surprised that I am calling her back. I don¡¯t want her to think otherwise so I add. ¡°Come and take Jason with you.¡±


    She rushes back to where I am sitting with Jason in my arms and takes him from me.


    Without saying a word, she takes long strides towards the door and ms the door shut behind her.

 Chapter 38

    A MONTH AFTER


    Celine¡¯s POV


    Drying my hair with the towel, I walk out of the bathroom in another short towel. My hair is still wet and I want to make sure it is dry before taking the towel off. There is no provision for a hairdryer here and this is the only thing Ick here.


    There is shampoo in the bathroom. If only Bryan and I are on good terms, I would have requested a hairdryer. But I can¡¯t.


    I am no longer his wife and I can¡¯t enjoy the privilege of getting what I want. Now, I have been degraded to just a nanny and nothing else.


    After making sure that my hair is dry, I take the towel off, thinking of what to do with my hair. I had to wash my hair because of the increased dandruff.


    I have no money to buy something that will kill it offpletely and the sry I gotst month from Bryan has gone into my savings. I want to get Jason enrolled in a school and also prepare for his 4th birthday which is in a month.


    After much contemtion, I decide to split my hair into two so it can be fully dry. I pull a table to the dresser and sit in it to braid the hair into two. I finish up in ten minutes and I look at my new look. I look different.


    I smile and stand up from the table to get out a shirt. I feel good today for no reason and I want to wear a different cloth apart from the usual gown I am always dressed in.


    I am a nanny but I don¡¯t need to look like one. I can¡¯t remember thest time I dressed nicely. I am hoping to get new clothes too for myself.


    I pull out a tank top and a high waist short skirt. I go back to the mirror to check it out. I haven¡¯t worn this dress in years. I drop the dress and begin to rub the lotion on my dresser in a hurry. I want to go and join Jason and his teacher.


    Lizzy had offered to teach him the basics of schooling till I am ready to enroll him in school. Bryan isn¡¯t saying anything about his school enrollment.


    Before I can wear the tank top, I hear a knock on the door. The door opens and Camies in.


    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± She peers at me with furrowed brows. I shake my head with a smirk before I finally wear the skirt.


    ¡°Well, we are going somewhere¡±, she informs me.


    ¡°Really?¡± I demand in excitement. It¡¯s been a long time since I left thisfortable prison.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask, thinking Cami wants to go get some groceries from the grocery shop a few meters away from the mansion.


    Thest time she went there, I apanied her. She usually sends the other maids to help out but she goes there once in a while.


    ¡°Boss said we should shop for Jason¡±, she announce to my amazement.


    I gasp softly. When I came to this house, I saw several new dresses he got for him, why is he asking to shop for more? Wait, does he know his birthday is approaching? How did he know his birthday?


    ¡°Does he know Jason¡¯s birthday is approaching?¡± I can¡¯t hide my thoughts. Cami moves closer and shakes her head.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Why is he asking us to shop for him, then?¡±


    She shrugs nonchntly. ¡°I guess we should just include that to the list. We need to get his birthday dress and other stuff he would be needing.¡±


    I nod and turn to the dresser. A small box that I pulled out a few minutes ago before entering the bathroom isfortably sitting there.


    I had the intention of opening it after I am fully dressed so it canplement my look. Now I am d that this dress won¡¯t go to waste since Cami and I are going shopping.


    Bryan and I are still at loggerheads with each other. I don¡¯t know if we can ever be friends because of the bond between us; Jason.


    We ought to talk to each other civilly and not necessarily shout at each other since we have a child but Bryan doesn¡¯t understand thatnguage. He doesn¡¯t even recognize me as his baby mama, I am just a nanny in his house.


    ¡°He asked me to tell you to get the credit card from the suit he wore yesterday¡±, Cami mentions to my hearing and I turn back abruptly in surprise.


    ¡°I should get it?¡± I ask in disbelief.


    Why will Bryan ask me to get the credit card instead of his loyal and most loved employee, Cami?


    ¡°Yes¡±, Cami answers and walks back to the door. ¡°Finish up ande out. I will go change my clothes.¡±


    Closing my open mouth, I nod absent-mindedly. Cami walks out and ms the door shut behind her.


    The noise jerks me out of my reverie.


    I keep thinking about what Cami said and why he is asking me to get the credit card instead of Cami. As I turn back to wear my most treasured earnings, I figured out the reason.


    I am the one picking out his dresses for more than a month. Yesterday, when I was bringing out a dress for him, he asked me to put it in a different section and I did. I thought it was clean but it wasn¡¯t. I dumped the cloth in the section he pointed out for me and went out to tell Cami that the cloth was unwashed.


    Maybe that is the cloth he is talking about. Maybe he forgot his credit card there and I am the only one who can find the cloth where it is hidden. Cami hadn¡¯te to ask me about the clothes and I am very sure she hadn¡¯t washed them too.


    I swallow a gulp in fear, as I bring the earnings out. The dazzling beauty before me makes my fear vanish all of a sudden and I find myself grinning in remembrance of my beautiful mother.


    These pieces before me mean so much to me, which is why I wear them on special asions. I have no idea why I woke up with a happy spirit today but I feel the day is going to turn out good.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It sparkles as I turn it around. It is just a small ball of pretty designs. It is like a stud earring but has an extension at the edge to be clipped to the ears. I remember mom¡¯s words ringing in my ears.


    This earring was given to her when she married my father. But she gave it to me before I married. My mother died when I was still young.


    Without knowing its significance and its historical importance, I kept it safe for years because of how much my mother loved it.


    I fell in love with it too because it reminds me of her. It reminds me of her clear pupils and her shiny dazzling teeths. It reminds me of her smile.


    It has been 10 years since she left and I suddenly feel sad for not having her around to guide me and give me advice about what to do with Bryan. As much as I love being with my son in this house, I can¡¯t be his nanny forever.


    I need someone to talk to, someone to confide in, someone to pour out my heart to, someone to give me advice just like my mother used to when I was still a child, someone to show me unconditional love, and someone tough with.


    I know the importance of happiness and I hoped to get that feeling someday.


    I blow out a sigh, sh a smile at my image in the mirror and wear the earring. It dangles and sparkles brightly, making me smile, even though I want to break down.


    Twirling back, I walk confidently to the door, anticipating the shopping with Cami and Jason.

 Chapter 39

    Celine¡¯s POV


    d that Bryan isn¡¯t around, I bend down to look properly for the clothes Cami told me he said I should look for. I would never befortable in this dress if Bryan was around.


    I am wearing it because I know he isn¡¯t around the house and he wouldn¡¯t see me in it by the time he is back from work in the evening.


    Scared of Bryan judging my dress as cheap and making me lose a few percent of confidence left in me, I know better than to let him see me in it. I would never fit into his category of women.


    I know I can never be like Emily or any of the girls he has been rumored to be with, including the woman who almost became his wife. I am curious to know what she looks like, even though I am damn sure she must be the most beautiful woman on earth.


    Wealthy young men like Bryan want sophisticated and ssydies like Emily so I am not surprised at his choice of women and his refusal to make the public know about our marriage apart from his immediate family members.


    I am not a child of a business mogul like Emily and I hold no ce in the social ss, what then do I have to present to the public as my addition to Bryan¡¯s wealth? Nothing.


    A poor girl like me will be seen as a gold digger since I have nothing to offer him.


    Groaning in dissatisfaction, I am almost sitting on the floor to pack out all the clothes in the closet so I can start looking for the right one which has the credit card when I hear footsteps approaching and I stand upright.


    I am sure it isn¡¯t Bryan. He would nevere home by this time. I hear Cami¡¯s voice the next minute, calling for me to know which part of the house I am in. Unconsciously, I let out a deep sigh of relief.


    I am relieved that it isn¡¯t Bryan. I have no idea what I would do if he was the one. First, I am in a skimpy dress and secondly, half of his clothes are on the floor. I am sure he would ask me to pay for the clothes on the floor.


    He is as cold-hearted as doing that. He can do it without any remorse, even if I have to pay for all the clothes with my one-year sry.


    ¡°Celine¡±, Cami calls, the sound of her feet fading away. She is going back the way she came, thinking I am not here.


    ¡°I am here, Cami¡±, I call out loudly. I hope she hears me. I turn back to what I am doing, thinking of where to start from.


    Is this one of his punishments too? Why can¡¯t I find the credit card already?


    ¡°Celine¡±, Cami calls again.


    ¡°Uhmm?¡± I answer and the door opens.


    ¡°I¡¯m here¡±, I reply with a deep frown.


    I grab another suit and search the pocket, there is nothing in it. I drop it and grab another with a frustrated look on my face.


    ¡°Why are there¡­.¡± She trails off, her gaze lingers on the half-empty closet before it wanders around. There are dozens of suits on the floor but I am not bothered about it.


    The floor is sparkling clean and the suits won¡¯t get dirty. Once I find the credit card, I am going to rearrange them neatly, just the way they were arranged before I disarranged the whole thing.


    ¡°I think you should give him a call, I can¡¯t find anything¡±, I throw the suit in my hand down in disappointment. I am sweating all over already and I wish to be out of here to get some fresh air.


    ¡°He is not going to pick¡±, she says. She is in a blue gown.


    ¡°Gosh!¡± I hit my forehead in frustration.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± I squat to start packing all the suits one after the other when I hear a sound.


    Something just dropped from the suit I am holding. It isn¡¯t the one he wore yesterday, it is a green suit. My gaze follows the sound and I see it. It is the credit card, I almost scream in joy.


    ¡°There it is¡±, Cami sees it too and points to it on the floor.


    ¡°Yes¡±, I grab it immediately. ¡°Why the hell did you stress me out this way?¡± I act dramatic and Camiughs shortly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going. It¡¯s noon already¡±, she urges me and turns to take the exit.


    Remembering the second round of job I have to do before leaving this ce, I sag my shoulder in exhaustion.


    ¡°I have to rearrange all these¡±, I stamp my feet on the floor. Cami snaps her head to stare at me with a hint of amusement.


    ¡°Then do that fast ande so we can go.¡±


    I pout. ¡°Won¡¯t you help out?¡±


    She chuckles lightly. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Please¡±, I beg with my two hands rubbing each other. With a determined look, she shakes her head again and walks out of the door.


    I groan and flop heavily to the floor, ncing at the piles of suits around me with the credit card in between my right hand and thinking of where to begin.


    ****


    ¡°What is happening?¡± Cami demands from behind with Jason in her arms. I am holding our packaged shopping bags with a horrified look on my face as the cashier swipes it in again and it declines.


    She shakes her head. ¡°It has been declined¡±, she dered openly. I wish the ground would open so I can go in.


    What sort of embarrassment is this? Is this one of his punishments? Is he purposely doing this to humiliate me? I can¡¯t possibly think of a good reason why the credit card of a billionaire like Bryan will be declined. Our purchases aren¡¯t even more than $10000.


    ¡°Declined?¡± Cami stretches her neck to take a look like she has a solution to the problem. She is as confused as I am.


    It is in times like this that I wish I came to the world through stinking rich parents. If I had my own money, this situation wouldn¡¯t be embarrassing.


    I stand in confusion, thinking of what to do. We can¡¯t possibly let go of what we have purchased already and we can¡¯t give Bryan a call. Cami said he is going to be in a meeting throughout the day and she wouldn¡¯t want to disturb him.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, how are you going to pay?¡± The cashier res at me coldly and I squeeze my eyes shut in embarrassment. I open it back almost immediately and bite my lips.


    ¡°What do we do, Cami?¡± I turn to face Cami.


    ¡°Why is it saying declined? The boss would never give us a card that will do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Anything the problem?¡± a young man demands from behind. He looks impatient and I feel we are dying him from paying for his purchases and going out of here.


    I sh him an apologetic smile. ¡°Sorry, sir.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± He repeats, peering at me.


    I shake my head and face Cami. ¡°The card isn¡¯t paying, should we let go ande back tomorrow afterying theint to Bryan when hees back from work?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just let go after spending hours looking for nice outfits for Jason¡±, she disagrees and I sigh in tiredness. This is what I am thinking too but we don¡¯t have a choice since we can¡¯t pay. I turn to face the cashier squarely, hoping she would give it onest try.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Bryan will never do a thing like this. He is indirectly humiliating himself and not just me and Cami. His name is clearly written on the card and everyone in town knows the famous billionaire. I am only saddened by the fact that this unsmiling cashier will think we stole the card.


    ¡°Can you please try it once again?¡± She res at me in silence before grabbing the inte. I need no soothsayer to tell me what she is about to do. She wants to report us and have the security throw us out. We aren¡¯t thieves, there must be a misunderstanding somewhere.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t call the security. I am sure the card is still working.¡± I say unconvincingly.


    ¡°I will pay¡±, someone utters from behind, making the cashier¡¯s look soften before a smile appears on the corner of her lips.


    Completely embarrassed, I know I can¡¯t stand here with a bent head forever. I need to be appreciative by thanking the person who has offered to pay for our purchases. I need to tell him he will be refunded once the issue is resolved.


    I am sure this problem is from the bank and Bryan has no knowledge about what is happening.


    I turn slowly to him and face him. His face breaks into a cute smile and he repeats.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will pay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡±, Cami mutters before I can find my voice. He looks really cute with his broad smile. I never knew men like this still exist. I am amazed.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I am so sorry but I promise to pay you back once the issue with the bank is resolved. I have a feeling something is wrong somewhere. We can¡¯te here to shop knowing fully well that we can¡¯t pay.¡±


    He nods in understanding. ¡°I understand.¡±


    He stretches his hand at me and introduces himself. ¡°My name is Eric, what is your name?¡±

 Chapter 40

    Celine¡¯s POV


    Guilt sips through me as he drives Cami, me, and Jason home. He is indeed a gentleman. He did not only help us to pay for our shopping but he is also driving us home, saving us any further embarrassment.


    Cami and I left the mansion around 2 pm and we spent 2 hours shopping and another hour trying to pay.


    It is gettingte already and I can see the worry etch on Cami¡¯s face. She is worried that Bryan wille home without getting his dinner ready.


    Cami makes sure to start cooking dinner by 5 pm and even if Bryanes homete, she will still microwave it for him to eat.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to bother you this much, Eric¡±, sadness is evident in my voice. This declination has dampened my good spirit and I can¡¯t wait to get home, see Bryan, and know the cause of it.


    Eric smiles again. ¡°It is nothing. I just hope it will be resolved soon so something of this sort won¡¯t repeat itself.¡±


    ¡°Nah! I will nevere shopping if it isn¡¯t confirmed that the card is working¡±, I utter and heughs lightly. ¡°Only God knows what would have happened if you hadn¡¯t offered to help. I can¡¯t imagine going to jail¡­¡±


    A cold chill runs down my spine at the thought of a real prison. Bryan¡¯s mansion is afortable one and I doubt if I can survive in two prisons in a lifetime. I am sure I will choose Bryan¡¯sfortable prison over and over again, over the ufortable one. I am too young to go to jail, besides Bryan will get us out.


    Eric starts tough.


    ¡°You are too pretty to go to jail¡±, he mumble and I flush at the remark. He continues tough.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny, Eric. I almost copsed right there¡±, I confess and heughs more.


    I had called him sir but he asked me to call him his name instead. I am quite surprised that I am talking freely to him as he drives us home. It is just as if we have known each other for decades.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Celine. Where do you stay?¡± he ask?


    Cami speaks for the first time since we are inside the car. Jason has fallen asleep in her arms. He is used to taking a nap every noon. I just hope he isn¡¯t hungry yet.


    He ate something before we left home this afternoon.


    I watch Cami from where I am sitting beside Eric, in the driver¡¯s seat. Sitting here is reminding me of Paxton. He isn¡¯t back from God knows where yet. He refused to tell me where exactly he was going.


    It¡¯s been more than a month since he left and I called to know when he would be back yesterday, without giving me a specific day, he told me soon. I hope he is fine wherever he is.


    ¡°Bryan¡¯s mansion?¡± Eric asks suddenly, his fist clenching on the wheels. I shift my gaze from Cami to him, wondering what is with his strange behavior.


    ¡°Yeah¡±, I answer. ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    He fakes augh. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know the famous youngest billionaire¡±, he chuckles softly but I am looking past hisughter.


    He has a look on his face that I can¡¯t ce.


    As dumb as I am, I always know when someone is lying, just like I got to know Paxton is hiding a lot of things from me.


    He isn¡¯t telling me anything about himself even though he knows everything about me, including my personal life which I want to keep anonymous.


    ¡°Really?¡± I sound sarcastic but he didn¡¯t get the tone.


    ¡°Yeah, everyone knows him¡±, he darts his eyes around and I continue to watch him.


    Suddenly, he snaps his head to gaze at me. ¡°Are you one of his employees?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±, I answer and look away from him. ¡°I am the nanny while Cami is the head maid.¡±


    Reality dawns on his face and he turns back to Cami. He watches Jason for a while before asking. ¡°Bryan has a son?¡±


    ****


    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I step into the house in anger, flinging my jacket away and walking towards Celine¡¯s room.


    Why can¡¯t I have a moment¡¯s rest from Celine¡¯s stupidity? She has done it again. I was having a bad day at work because of the deal I lost when I got a notification from my bank, I knew immediately that Celine got the wrong card.


    I specifically told Cami to go tell her to check the suit she got out for me to wear to work yesterday.


    Why did she search for another suit? What the hell is wrong with her ears? Is she trying to humiliate me and tarnish my image so people will think I have gone broke?


    I wonder what happened at the shopping mall and how they managed to get out. Cami had also called me to inform me.


    I don¡¯t ignore her calls, no matter how busy I am.


    I know she wouldn¡¯t call for no reason. If I see her call, I know it must be important and urgent that she speaks to me. I left the office the moment I got the notification.


    Without knocking the door, I push the door open and enter. She is facing the mirror but the moment I enter, she turns back abruptly to face me.


    She is looking different today with her two braids and diamond earrings. I notice her dress and wonder if I have ever seen her this way before.


    Did she dress this way because of the shopping?


    I tear my gaze away as she stands up abruptly with a bow. ¡°Wee, boss.¡±


    ¡°Celine¡±, I call softly. ¡°Can you please tell me why you are so dumb and stupid?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She jerks her head up in surprise.


    ¡°Will you answer me or continue to look at me that way? How can you be so dumb not to notice the card you got is the wrong one?¡±


    ¡°There was no way I would know¡­.¡± She defends herself.


    ¡°How wouldn¡¯t you know? That damn card isn¡¯t for any purchases here. It¡¯s a travel credit card?¡± I yell, interrupting her.


    Her voice softens and she bows. ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I am not here for an apology, I just want to know why you don¡¯t follow instructions. If you had followed my instructions and searched for the two cards I wanted you to use in my blue suit, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± I tighten my fist angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will be more careful next time¡±, she apologizes again.


    ¡°That is what you keep saying all the time and you keep repeating the same mistake.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, sir.¡±


    I sigh, turning away from her. I am thinking of what to do to make sure this doesn¡¯t repeat itself and she will make sure to listen to instructions more carefully henceforth.


    Ignoring my curiosity to know where Jason is, I stride closer to her. When I am a few distances away, a sh of fear crosses her face and she backs away. I move closer until her back hits the wall.


    Pinning her with an angry gaze and with my two hands on the wall, restricting her from moving out, I lean closer and she shut her eyes, squirming and trembling beneath my intense gaze.


    ¡°Are you having a hearing problem?!¡± I shout into her ears. I want to be sure she has no disorder whatsoever.


    ¡°No!¡± She answers with her eyes still shut.


    ¡°Are you sure?!¡± I shout again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She pushes me away with her two hands. Her eyes are still closed and when she opens them, I see the reason for her difort. Her face is flushed red in embarrassment like a tomato.


    An idea forms in my head as a sudden realization hits me. I turn away from her abruptly to hide my grin.


    ¡°Now I know the best revenge to give Celine¡±, I mutter to myself as I take the exit.

 Chapter 41

    Paxton¡¯s POV


    Silence creeps in as the atmosphere in the main house of the Gonzalos changes from happy to tense.


    ¡°Do you even know what you are saying, Paxton?¡± His voice is deadly as he growls again shooting me a harsh look.


    I know what I am saying isn¡¯t eptable but he wouldn¡¯t understand. This is about my feelings. This is about what I feel for Celine and Jason.


    I don¡¯t care whether they are involved with Bryan or not. I never knew this is the reason why Caleb has kept me waiting for over a month, without giving me a reasonable response.


    He knew all along about the connection between Celine and Jason but he didn¡¯t want to give me a negative response, he kept postponing making me extend my visit. I promised Celine that I would be back in just two weeks and this is the fourth week already.


    ¡°Caleb, I know what I am saying¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t¡±, he cut me short angrily. ¡°If you know what you are saying, you wouldn¡¯t be standing here talking trash.¡±


    He turns his back to me and strolls to the iron chair. I watch him slump in with red zing eyes.


    I never thought Celine¡¯s bond with Bryan will cause a problem like this. I was hell-bent on helping her gain her freedom out of that prison of a house. She needs to be free.


    She can¡¯t be free as far as Bryan is still alive. She can¡¯t be free as far as I am not doing a thing to bring her son out of there. She is just there because of her son. I know Celine doesn¡¯t want to be there, as much as I don¡¯t want her to be there.


    ¡°Caleb, I want you to remember we already took our revenge on him by killing his bride-to-be and his child¡­.¡± I remind him.


    ¡°He killed my father¡±, Caleb interrupts me again. ¡°He killed our father¡±, he stand up again and point his finger at me before dragging it back to his chest. ¡°I can kill the whole lineage of Bryan just to get my revenge on him for killing our father. Don¡¯t you dare say any more words about him again?¡±


    ¡°I know¡±, I emphasize, walking closer to him and hoping he will reason with me.


    ¡°Celine and her son have nothing to do with this. They are innocent. Bryan is the one we want, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Celine or whatever her name is has a child for him and that makes her our enemy too. She is going down with him¡±, he say firmly and turn back again.


    Anger fills me up. What the hell is wrong with Caleb? I left Boston because of him, I couldn¡¯t be the group leader because of my disguise. Now that he is leading everyone, he wants to make me feel like a subordinate.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spurting?¡± I ask him and his eyes widen in surprise. ¡°Celine is innocent, she is not an enemy. She isn¡¯t involved in this.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± His eyes hold twinkles and a hint of amusement.


    ¡°Really. They are also one of his victims. They are stuck in there like prisoners and you are saying they are enemies? These people need our help. They don¡¯t even know you, they don¡¯t know about Bryan¡¯s past.¡± I blow a sigh.


    He chuckles lightly. ¡°Get off it, Paxton. It is obvious you are in love with her, that¡¯s why you are doing this. Just get out of here already.¡±


    ¡°Caleb¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name¡±, he growls, wagging his fingers at me. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call my name, you imbecile?¡±


    Anger courses through me and I rush at him. Before I can hit him with my tightened fist, he punches me in the stomach. I groan and fall to my knees.


    Silence creeps in until I begin to wince and groan in pain. After a while, I brace myself to look at him. He is watching me with folded arms and a daring look.


    ¡°Are you in love with her?¡± He asks me. I drag myself up from the floor and face him squarely.


    He shakes his head in disappointment. ¡°Remember what she did to us the other day?¡±


    I bow down in shame. Caleb wants to use this against me like I know he will. Celine¡¯s behavior the other day is uncalled for. She rejected our offer of help and now that she desperately needs it, it is not forting since Caleb now knows the person we are fighting is our number one enemy. I didn¡¯t tell him at first when I found out and I have no idea how he got to know.


    Celine wasted my brother¡¯s effort. Caleb and his friends were in Boston the day Bryan came to take Jason and I thought he would help. Well, he wanted to help but Celine didn¡¯t appreciate it.


    ¡°Yes, I love her. She isn¡¯t who you think she is¡±, I defend.


    ¡°Why then was she defending him that night?¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t defending him, she was scared for you, for us¡±, I exin but he is not ready to listen to whatever I want to say.


    He is considering everything I am saying as excuses for Celine, simply because I love her. This is beyond my emotions, this is beyond what I feel for Celine.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Paxton, I am disappointed¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be, Caleb. I am doing the right thing¡±, I say to him.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± His eyes turn stormy.


    ¡°You are doing the right thing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?¡± I explode. ¡°She is involved with him because of a contract.


    She doesn¡¯t know who he really is. She ventured into the fake marriage with him because she needed the money for her grandmother¡¯s surgery¡±, he smirks as I exin. I know he is not understanding.


    ¡°Paxton¡±, he calls softly. ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± I exim.


    ¡°I said get out!¡± He yells, pointing to the door. ¡°Get out of here and don¡¯te here again until you get back your senses and stop this rubbish!¡±


    ¡°Caleb, I am your brother¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just get out.¡± He orders and I nod, twirling back to go out as he has instructed. I am disheartened by his behavior.


    I can¡¯t believe I am suffering this because of Celine but it¡¯s worth it.


    I stroll out, feeling the gush of the night air and fishing out my car keys from the pockets to open my car parked in the garage when my phone byzzes in my pockets. I don¡¯t feel like picking up the call or talking to anyone. I can still feel the pain of Caleb¡¯s punch in my stomach.


    I slump into the car seat and finally bring the phone out after heaving a deep sigh. A strange number appears on my phone and I furrow my brows, debating on whether to pick up the strange call or not.


    I eventually pick and I hear a female¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Emily?¡±


    ¡°Paxton?¡± She says with a small voice.


    ¡°When are youing back to New York?¡±


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± I arch my brow at the tone of urgency.


    ¡°There is something I want to talk to you about, I need your help¡±, I can sense the sadness in her voice.


    ¡°I aming back home first thing tomorrow morning¡±, I announce and hear her heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Please,e see me!¡± She utters softly before disconnecting the call abruptly.

 Chapter 42

    Celine¡¯s POV


    Guilt sips through me as I toss in bed. I have been deprived of sleeping on the bed since I came here and I am determined to sleep on the bed today with Jason. I locked the door and I am sure Bryan won¡¯t catch me.


    It¡¯s past 1 am already and I can¡¯t sleep. I keep thinking of what happened between Bryan and mest night. I feel guilty for picking up the wrong card. I feel guilty for thinking he wanted to do something when he pinned me to the wall.


    I feel bad for thinking otherwise when it is obvious Bryan is cold-hearted. He can never be warm-hearted again till the end of time. He will always mistreat me and make me feel like a riff-raff.


    I know I made a mistake by picking up the wrong credit card and not being observant enough to notice the difference between a travel card and a normal credit card which he asked us to use for the shopping.


    I kept thinking of which particr suit he asked me to get out. I can¡¯t believe I have forgotten about the color of the suit I picked out for him yesterday.


    Bryan didn¡¯t even ask how we managed to get out of the shopping mall alive without being skinned or thrown into a cell.


    How can he be so heartless?


    He is only concerned about his dignity and image.


    I keep tossing in bed till I fall asleep. I am awakened by the ringing sound of my phone. When I open my eyes, grabbing the phone to put it off, I realize it is 4 am.


    I groan softly, dragging myself up from the bed when I remember I have a job to do. I need to get Bryan¡¯s dress ready for work. He works every single day. He goes to work every day, he barely stays at home.


    I sit on the bed, trying to get the sleep off my eyes. When I am wide-eyed, I stand up straight and walk out of the room. I saunter to the room upstairs, holding onto the rails of the staircase.


    As soon as I am in front of the door, I let out a yawn and open the door slightly to enter. I hurry to the room where the closet is located and enter.


    I go through the clothes, trying my best to keep my eyes open. I get hold of a well-tailored brown Italian suit and pull it out. I stretch on my toes and try to pick the shoe on the upper section. I am hoping to get ck suede shoes toplement the dress.


    I grab a blue shoe instead, I hiss and drop it in frustration. I pick the one next to it and luckily it is a ck shoe. I let out a sigh of relief.


    Strolling to the inner bedroom where Bryan is sleeping, I enter carefully so as not to wake him up. I move to the sofa and drop the dress on the floor and the shoe on the floor before turning to go out so I can go back to sleep.


    I am stopped in my tracks when I hear murmurings. With furrowed brows, I turn back abruptly to watch Bryan¡¯s face, wondering if the murmur ising from him. Everything is still. Silence fills the air. He isn¡¯t moving either.


    I scold myself mentally for having wild imaginative thoughts of a sleeptalking Bryan. I don¡¯t think Bryan sleep talks and sleepwalks like me. I do that a lot before the birth of Jason but now the possibility of sleepwalking is low but I still sleep talk.


    I take another step towards the exit so I can go out when I hear another murmur, but this time it is louder. I am sure it ising from someone. I twirl round in panic, wondering if there is an intruder in the room when my gaze falls on Bryan moving on the bed. He is tossing with closed eyes.


    Terrified, I stand frozen to the same spot with my mouth agape wondering what the hell is happening and why he is restless. I am short of actions to do as I stand still debating on what to do and how to help. Suddenly, it dawns on me when he calls out a name that Bryan is having a nightmare.


    I rush to him before I can think of what is happening. He is almost falling off the bed but I am quick to get a hold of him and push him back on his bed. He cries out with his eyes closed and he struggles with me.


    ¡°Bryan, wake up!¡± I call out. Worry skated all over me.


    He is trembling, struggling, shouting, and talking all at once. He is calling a strange name and I wonder who it belongs to. I grasp his hand but he pushes me away.


    He is sweating all over despite the air condition in the room and tears spring to my eyes as I watch his restless body.


    My hands start to get sweaty as I sit in confusion. I don¡¯t know what else to do. I don¡¯t know whether to leave him and go out, hoping he will be fine. I don¡¯t know if waking him up is a good idea after what happened yesterday.


    If I wake him up, will he consider it offensive?


    I suck in the urge to cry and rise abruptly, rushing to the door. I can¡¯t withstand this. I can¡¯t watch him.


    My heart hurts watching him this way. I feel sorry for him. I feel sorry for his dark past and the nightmares, wondering if it had just started or if it has started for a very long time.


    I turn the doorknob about to go out when I turn back out of curiosity. To my amazement, Bryan is wide awake and watching me. Startled, I miss my step and almost fall to the floor.


    He is still watching me and I stand with rm. He isn¡¯t saying anything but watching me intensely, stillying on the bed.


    Abruptly, he sits up and steps down from the bed. He ignores me and walks to the sofa to pick up his dress. Since my presence isn¡¯t known, I decided to go out but his voice stops me again.


    ¡°Come back here¡±, he orders with imcable authority.


    His back is facing me and I wonder what is wrong. Without hesitation, I drag my feet closer to him with my astounded face.


    ¡°Clean it up¡±, he throws the suit at me. I am about to oppose him when I see the stain on the suit. It suddenly dawns on me that this particr suit is amongst the ones I dropped on the floor yesterday and I must have stepped on it.


    I grab it immediately and run out to the other room. I scan through the arranged piles of suits before settling for another color. It is a ck Armani suit.


    I walk out of the room to give him the cloth but to my surprise, he isn¡¯t inside his room. I hear the sound of the shower, he must be in the bathroom. I stand still with the dress in my hand till hees out.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Clean the shoes¡±, he instructs, making his presence in the room obvious. I look up and see the water dripping down from his ck hair and glinting down his broad shoulder all the way to his airy chest. I forcefully turn my eyes away before he can notice anything.


    I grab the shoe and wipe the surface with my dress. When I drop it, I see him arch a brow at me because of what I did. I am toozy to go back to the room and look for the hankie for cleaning the shoes. He wants to talk but he keeps quiet.


    ¡°Henceforth, you will be the one to wake me up for work, wash my clothes and undress me before I take my bath¡±, he states and I exim loudly in disbelief.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Before I can process what he means by what he just told me, he shoots me a firm look andmands with a tone of authority.


    ¡°Go!¡±

 Chapter 43

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    Steve ces two files in front of me as I scrutinize him with piercing eyes. I lean forward as he watches me with anticipation. I am hoping he did a great job.


    Grabbing it, I almost tear it off in a hurry and in anticipation to know what he has found out. I tear the edge of the envelope and let the two pictures fall out of it.


    There are two pictures of two people who look alike but with different names.


    The first man looks young and handsome with curly hair while the other has a mustache, looks older, and has wavy ck hair.


    Confusion spread across my face, making it difficult to know who is the criminal between these two persons. As if reading my mind, Steve clears his throat as a boyish grin creeps on his lips in satisfaction of a job well done.


    ¡°They are the same¡±, he remarks.


    ¡°What?¡± I exim loudly. I turn back to the picture and examine them carefully. The look-alike is not the same. It looks like an older man and a younger guy.


    ¡°Why did you say¡­¡±


    ¡°Read out the name, boss¡±, he tells me.


    ¡°Paxton and Derick¡±, I read.


    A sudden realization sweeps through me and I recall the conversation with my father. I thought he said Paxton¡¯s name is Eric and not Derick which is what got me confused about these two people in front of me.


    I never knew about Paxton¡¯s existence until recently but I never knew him physically. I have been having incessant nightmares about something that have to do with death and an image of a man keeps appearing. I don¡¯t know what he looks like because immediately I woke up, I forgot about the image.


    I was embarrassed to know that Celine saw me while I was having a nightmare but pretended not to. I wouldn¡¯t have spoken up if she hadn¡¯t turned back with her hands on the doorknob. I saw her tear-filled face. I saw her concern. I saw the worry scattered on her face.


    ¡°Paxton and Derick are the same people. Derick is his real name while Paxton is the fake. Derick is from ska while Paxton is from the Yorkshire region. Derick is here using the identity of Paxton to fake a disguise. He murdered ady in Los Angeles and he ran here to seek cover. He is in a disguise and his brothers are working towards clearing his name in the next few months. He ns to use the real Paxton as the criminal while he goes scot-free.¡± He exins to my horror.


    When my father told me Derick was back in New York and I hadn¡¯te across him, I thought he was bluffing.


    But my curiosity took over, making me give this job to Steve after he was done with Eric¡¯s case. My father got to know about Eric¡¯s case and he advised that we settle it amicably.


    ¡°Paxton is Derick?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where he stays?¡±


    ¡°No, I will continue with my investigation¡±, he informs me.


    ¡°Good. Find out what he does for a living, where he goes daily, and who he goes out with.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss¡±, Steve stands up with urgency. ¡°I will get going.¡±


    I nod and watch him walk to the door. I remember something and I stop him, forcing myself to push away the thoughts of Helena¡¯sst word to me. I want to know who is behind this.


    I haven¡¯t done any investigation since she died because of what she told me before death took her away. She wanted me to leave the type of life I was living and that was what led to our fight and her subsequent death.


    Even in death, she still wanted me to let go and I made a vow to do that. It was so hard but I did it anyway.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Boss?¡± He jerks me out of my reverie.


    ¡°There is one more thing I want to know..¡± I trail off. I don¡¯t know if Paxton or any of the Gonzalez has a hand in this but now that I am finding out about Paxton, I want to know everything about him and if he knows anything about Helena¡¯s death.


    This will determine the level of punishment I am going to ord to him. But if he isn¡¯t, this will be Steve¡¯s next assignment. I didn¡¯t want to do this initially but now, with these new nightmares, I am curious.


    ¡°What is it, boss?¡± He demands with determination.


    ¡°Find out if he has a hand in Helena¡¯s death¡±, I finally voice out my thoughts. He nods in understanding and I squeeze my eyes shut with a fresh wave of pain sipping through me.


    Before I open my eyes, he is gone.


    ****


    Celine¡¯s POV


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you are doing most of my jobs now¡±, Cami shes me an apologetic look and I smile sadly. I shift in the seat as I watch her move swiftly from one counter to the other, trying to get breakfast ready.


    We are going to eat ate breakfast today. Cami woke upte. Bryan doesn¡¯t take breakfast, I know this way back from when I was his secretary. He only takes coffee in the morning but he doesn¡¯t miss dinner.


    Lizzy and Jason are in the living room, I didn¡¯t want to disturb them so I came here to help Cami out but she refused. I feel like asking Cami some questions about Bryan but I don¡¯t know if she will tell me.


    The other day she told me about Bryan¡¯s to-be bride who died. It was supposed to clear my wrong assumptions about Bryan, she didn¡¯t bring it up for anything.


    I want to know if this nightmare is a new thing. I want to ask if Cami knows about Bryan¡¯s nightmares. The more I think of it, the more scared I am of Bryan. I am not supposed to be this concerned about it but I can¡¯t help it.


    I clear my throat. ¡°Hmm, Cami¡­¡± I stop midway, telling myself this is definitely not the right time to bring up this issue.


    Cami is in a hurry to finish up the cooking and serve everyone. I decide to leave it tillter when someone enters.


    ¡°Celine¡±, Lizzy calls and I turn to look at her. ¡°Someone is looking for you.¡±


    I arch my brows. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Landon says it¡¯s a guy¡±, she replies.


    Thinking it is Paxton, I stand up in a hurry and walk out with her. She goes back to the living room where Jason is. I move swiftly to the front door, I can¡¯t wait to see him.


    I have been so worried about him and I hope he is going to answer my questions.


    The guard let me out immediately before I can say anything to him.


    I smile in appreciation before strolling down the path where Paxton usually parks his car. As I approach, I notice it is a different car and I wonder if he has changed his car. Instead of a ck Volkswagen, it is a red Ferrari car.


    I stop in my tracks when I notice a different person in the car. He has sunshades over his eyes and he is richly dressed. Paxton doesn¡¯t dress like a rich guy and he doesn¡¯t dress poorly too.


    I almost turn back in rm to run back to the mansion when hees out of the car, sensing my fear. He removes his sses and I see his face clearly.


    ¡°Eric?!¡± I squint at him in surprise and with a deep sigh of relief.

 Chapter 44

    Paxton¡¯s POV


    Emily breaks down into tears the moment I enter her apartment. I am amazed to see her crying again after four years.


    Wondering what could be the problem, I open my arms for her toe in. I embrace her, muttering soft consoling words to her till her breath is even and she is calm.


    I pull her away from me and watch her intensely, trying to figure out what is wrong. She avoids my gaze and I know instantly that it has to do with heart matters.


    Blowing out a heavy sigh in remembrance of what happened four years ago, I tuck away a strand of hair falling on her face behind her ears before guiding her back to the sofa.


    We sit in silence beside each other. Celine is supposed to be the first person I meet immediately after the nended in New York but I couldn¡¯t go see her because of Emily¡¯s callst night.


    I knew it had to be urgent. I could also detect the note of worry and concern in Celine¡¯s voice and I want her to see me so she can rest assured that I am fine.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I am still sitting because Emily is not ready to tell me what the problem is yet, looking vulnerable and heartbroken like she looked four years ago, I am lost for words to say to her, how to tell her to begin or how to ask her if my suspicions are right.


    Eventually, she looks up, and a single tear rolls down her eyes. I shake my head to stop her from crying. She knows how much I detest seeing her cry. For Celine, it hurts to see her cry.


    Four years ago, Emily and I met at a party. She was making a fool of herself, drunk and miserable. She was crying, singing, and dancing at the same time. I had to help her out before someone took advantage of her.


    I knew immediately that she was heartbroken. I took her home andid her on the bed in the guest house.


    The next day when she was sober, we talked. She told me about the man she loves who doesn¡¯t love her in return, she told me about who she is, her career, her background, and everything.


    She was a cheerful person and I wanted her to let go of the past. I have been in her shoes and I understood her predicament.


    We got used to each other and she decided to spend a week with me to heal before going back home. I agreed.


    I was always making herugh, just to ease the pain in her heart. I cooked for her every day, pampered her like a child and we watched movies every night till we fell asleep.


    A night before she was to go back home, I caught her staring at me while we were watching Netflix.


    I asked why she was staring and she said she wished I was the one she was in love with. I didn¡¯t get it until she initiated a kiss that I couldn¡¯t resist.


    Emily is a beautiful girl and I have been restraining myself from having sex with her right from that first night. We made love till dawn and she left. It was just pure lust and everything went away with her departure.


    Seeing her again after four years is bringing back the memories, making it seem as if it just happened yesterday. I guess Emily is also remembering everything that happened between us within that one week.


    ¡°Emily¡­¡± I call in impatience. I am thinking she is going to tell me what the problem is and within an hour I will be gone so I can go to Bryan¡¯s mansion and see Celine.


    I have missed seeing her. But I never thought it is a critical issue that will have me hooked here for more than 30 minutes without Emily saying a word.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being such a cry baby¡±, she chuckles to lighten the mood. I know she is faking it, she is truly sad and she needs someone to confide him.


    ¡°Talk to me¡±, I say to her calmly and she spares me a nce. She wipes her tears again before exhaling deeply.


    ¡°He rejected me again¡±, she blurts out only and I furrow my brow.


    Rejected her? Who rejected her? She said he rejected her again? Is she talking about the same man she spoke to about four years ago?


    I thought she had gotten over him and moved on with his life? Didn¡¯t she tell me he was getting married again after losing his first wife?


    ¡°The same man?¡± I voice out my thoughts and she nods.


    ¡°Bryan is just an a**hole¡±, she curses and begins to sob again. I click my tongue and pull her to me. I want to shout at her for being too weak and holding onto a loose rope for more than four years.


    How long is she going to keep doing this? There are a lot of men out there who will appreciate her for who she is, not some crazy dude.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask, despite my conflicting emotions.


    She raises her head and shrugs. ¡°He rejected me again after four years. His wife left him and I thought this would be a great opportunity to be with him. I¡­. goodness,


    Bryan is so annoying and all I want to do now is to hurt him the way he has been hurting me for years¡±, she whimpers.


    Something clicks in my head and I shoot her a firm look. ¡°Bryan?¡±


    She nods. I shake my head at the thought, hoping it isn¡¯t the same person I am thinking of. ¡°A billionaire?¡±


    Out of curiosity, she looks up at me. ¡°Yes, he is the youngest billionaire in New York, do you know him?¡±


    I caress her cheeks with my thump, thereby wiping her trailing tears. ¡°Tell me his full name.¡±


    ¡°Bryan Fernandez¡±, she replies and I close my eyes tightly, pulling my hands away from her face, clenching my fist, and gritting my teeth as I feel a sudden surge of anger filling me up.


    Bryan again? Why is he connected to all the people I care about?


    ¡°You know him?¡± She notices my anger. I gaze at her without answering. ¡°Paxton¡±, she shakes me with a fearful look on her face. ¡°Do you know Bryan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. He is someone I despise with everything in me¡±, I answer honestly, remembering the punch I received from Calebst night all because of him. I remember something else and I ask the silent Emily who is looking into space.


    ¡°Is that where you wereing from the other day your car broke down?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I met the woman in his house and a child. I never knew she was back, I never knew they were back together. She even had a child for him, can you imagine?¡± She leans forward, with disbelief all over her.


    She is still trying to let reality sink into her.


    After a moment of thought, I realize who Emily is talking about. It is Celine and Jason. She mistook Celine for his bride.


    ¡°Celine?¡± She looks up again.


    ¡°You know her too?¡± Her eyes bulge out in shock.


    ¡°Yes, I do¡±, a soft smile forms on my lips.


    ¡°She is my greatest enemy, I hate her. I wonder what she has that I don¡¯t. It was because of her he rejected me four years ago and he is doing the same thing again¡±, she rants while I watch her.


    ¡°Do you think I went backte? I should have gone back probably a year earlier or two, right?¡±


    I shake my head again and she misunderstood it for a no.


    ¡°Celine is not who you think she is. She is not the enemy here but Bryan¡±, I Inform her. She darts an angry stare at me.


    ¡°Yes, Celine isn¡¯t there to date him. She is just a nanny for his son¡±, I announce.


    ¡°A nanny?¡± There is a puzzled look on her face and I am debating within me whether to tell her the truth about Jason¡¯s maternity. I don¡¯t want to risk Celine¡¯s life.


    This is the same mistake I made with Caleb, I shouldn¡¯t have told him that Celine has a child for Bryan. This is the bone of contention.


    If Celine doesn¡¯t im to be the mother of Jason, she will be safe but the problem is if Celine can do that. Can she disim her child? If she does, Jason will be the target for the enemies, not Celine and Jason anymore.


    ¡°Does it mean the child isn¡¯t hers?¡± She asks the next question I know she will surely ask.


    ¡°Yes, it isn¡¯t¡±, I confirm. ¡°Celine and Bryan got married out of love, it was purely based on a contract. Bryan wanted to be married so his parents could stop pressuring him while Celine needed money for her grandmother¡¯s surgery.¡±


    ¡°Bryan decided to use her helplessness to his advantage and he asked her to be his wife. She agreed and they signed the contract. But Celine fled his home two months before the contract psed and Bryan became mad at her.¡±


    ¡°When they meet again, he decides to punish her by employing her as a nanny for his son. Celine had just lost her job and she needed another desperately so she took the job¡±, I exin, framing the story with a half-truth.¡±


    Her face is aghast, probably trying toprehend the whole narration. ¡°They got married out of love?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why did Bryan confess to his parents and mine that he loves her?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want to marry you¡±, I dere.


    ¡°No!¡± She shakes her head in denial


    ¡°Celine is behind this. After I waited so long for an end to his rtionship with Helena, Helena died and I thought I would have him to myself but Celine appeared from nowhere¡­¡±


    ¡°Emily¡±, I interrupt her. ¡°Don¡¯t let your sense of anger cloud your sense of reasoning.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think Bryan didn¡¯t present Celine to the public as his wife? Why do you think they never consummated their marriage? Why do you think Celine fled before the contract expired?¡±


    She looks confused and I continue. ¡°Celine was not known to the public as the billionaire¡¯s wife until yearster when a publishing house got a picture of her and Bryaning down from a car and they called her the billionaire¡¯s secret wife. He didn¡¯t present her to the world because they were married to help each other.


    Bryan didn¡¯t touch her because he never loved her and Celine fled because of how cruel Bryan was to her.¡±


    ¡°Celine loves him, I see the way she looks at him during family¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think a woman can easily fall in love with a man that has caused her nothing but pain and sorrow? She didn¡¯t even wait to get thest payment from him before leaving. The ego of Bryan was bruised and he vowed to deal with her. When his men found her, they forcefully took her to his house and he became his son¡¯s nanny.¡±


    Silence fills in and I apud myself for a job well done. I want to detach Celine from all of these even if Jason is going to be at the receiving end. If I can convince Emily that Celine has no hand in this, I can equally do the same for Caleb.


    I can tell them Jason isn¡¯t her biological son but it will take great wisdom to frame up a story that will be so hard not to believe. Caleb is smart and intelligent, I need to be a step ahead.


    ¡°How did you know Celine? How did you know all of these?¡± She demands out of the blues and I smile in satisfaction, seeing the convinced look on her face.


    ¡°Celine used to be my next-door neighbor before Bryan came to take her away one night¡±, I tell her.


    ¡°What? She is your neighbor?¡± Her eyes widen as she examines my expression.


    ¡°Yes, she was and still is¡±, I dere. ¡°And she is also the woman I love¡±, I admit shamelessly.


    ¡°What?!¡± She exims in disbelief.

 Chapter 45

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I give him a questioning look as a boyish grin creeps on his cute lips. I don¡¯t want to be distracted by it and the twinkling amusement in his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you surprised that I am here?¡± He finally speaks.


    I roll my eyes. ¡°I never thought we would see each other again¡±, I say and lean on the car seat.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asks again. I watch him. He wasn¡¯t richly dressed this way yesterday at the mall. He looked like an average American but now I know he is super-rich, probably a billionaire like Bryan.


    I wonder why he is back to look for me after the weird behavior yesterday when he got to know that Bryan had a child. I saw the look on his face but I couldn¡¯t give it much thought because Bryan arrived at the house even before I took off my clothes.


    I shrug nonchntly. ¡°I just thought you would nevere back here. But I guess I am wrong. I am supposed to find you, to give you back your money, and thank you once again for your kindness.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly¡±, I see a sh of disappointment cross his face. ¡°I am not here for any money. I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°To see me?¡± I can¡¯t hide my amazement.


    ¡°Yeah. I forgot to get your number yesterday. I kept thinking about thedy that was in distress yesterday and I couldn¡¯t take my mind off her so I decided to visit her and if possible take her out to a fancy restaurant¡±, he smirks proudly.


    I shoot him a yful look. ¡°Go find her then.¡±


    Heughs briefly. ¡°She is right here before me¡±, he points at me and rests his back morefortably on the car seat with a smile teasing his lips.


    I am surprised at his confession. Even though I found him cute, I never gave him any more thoughts since we departed yesterday. I was just worried about how weird he behaved.


    He wants to take me out? Nah! I don¡¯t even know him well enough.


    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I am scared going out with you won¡¯t be possible because of my job.¡±


    He nods in understanding, hiding his displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s not a date.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I sh him a smile.


    He let out a heavy sigh just like Paxton did the other day. I feel sorry for him even though I know I wouldn¡¯t even go out with him even if I wasn¡¯t stucked in Bryan¡¯s home.


    ¡°I guess I should get going. Thank you for the visit and your kindness¡±, I turn to go.


    ¡°Wait¡±, he holds my wrist, stopping me from climbing down from the car. I turn to him.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Work¡±, I simply say. Reality dawns on him and he exhales deeply, looking at the mansion.


    ¡°I need a favor from you, please¡±, he finally mutters with a different look on his face. My curiosity is now at its peak and I want to know if my assumptions and suspicions are right.


    I nod to urge him to go on. He finally let go of my hand and put his two hands together with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°I want to ask you a question¡±, he says.


    ¡°Ok?¡± I urge him, waiting desperately for him to say whatever it is he wants to know.


    ¡°Who is the mother of Bryan¡¯s son?¡± He questions to my surprise. I am too shock to mask the gasping out of me.


    Why does he want to know Jason¡¯s mother? Who is this man? Is he a journalist? Does he know Bryan but is pretending not to know him? Should I tell him the truth that I am the mother? What will happen if I tell him? Am I safe? Is my son safe?


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t¡­ get your name¡±, he informs me.


    Wow! I know his name but he doesn¡¯t know mine, I said inwardly.


    Then it means he isn¡¯t really here for me, he came here for the information he wants to get from me.


    Apparently, he is one of those who wants a piece of information about Bryan¡¯s private life so they can spill to the public and tarnish his image. He might probably be one of Bryan¡¯s business rivals who wants to pull hispany down with a scandal.


    I feign ignorance.


    ¡°My name is Celine¡±, I tell him before he can open his mouth to ask another question.


    ¡°Ok, Celine. Do you know the mother of your boss¡¯s son?¡± He demands again and I shake my head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± His eyes bulge open in disappointment. My heart is thumping wild in fear as I see the sudden anger in his eyes.


    I need no soothsayer to tell me this man is noting out clean with me and he has skeletons in his cupboards.


    I decide to say something to alienate myself from this shit I have gotten myself into.


    ¡°I heard she is an Indian.¡± I blurt out and his mouth drops open in surprise.


    ****


    Paxton¡¯s POV


    Anger shes across her face at my revtion but I ster a nervous smile on my face instead. She res at me coldly and stands upright to leave the sofa she is sitting on.


    I smile to myself. Is Emily jealous?


    ¡°Emily?¡± I call but there is no answer. I am short of words. I shouldn¡¯t have told her yet but I don¡¯t regret it. They are all going to know anyway after Celine bes mine, there is no point hiding it from anyone anymore.


    She turns back abruptly.


    ¡°As much as I hate that girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Emily?¡± I cut her short. Her words are insulting. Celine is a good girl and I don¡¯t like how people who I care about can¡¯t see her true color. I know Celine well enough to know what she can do and what she can not.


    Why can¡¯t they know how loyal and calm she is?


    She res at me again beforeing back to sit beside me. ¡°I have an idea, Paxton.¡±


    ¡°Idea?¡± I frown. ¡°What idea?¡±


    ¡°I still want Bryan¡±, she closes her eyes. I know the pain of rejection is still hurting her so badly. It will take time to heal but with her determination to heal from the wound of the past before she can move on.


    Apparently, Emily isn¡¯t ready to move on from the past, she doesn¡¯t want to move on from the hurt and the rejection. She is taking it the hard way.


    ¡°Emily, you need to forget about that idiot¡±, I say and she shes me a scowl. ¡°He is not worth all this trouble.¡± I lean backward.


    ¡°You have no idea what I feel for him, Paxton. I can¡¯t forget him just like that. I have been waiting for years just to have him. I can¡¯t just give up just like that¡±, she utters firmly and I keep quiet. She adds. ¡°Have you ever been in love apart from this bitch of a girl?¡±


    I roll my eyes at her and she chuckles. ¡°Stop it, Emily.¡±


    ¡°Alright, fine¡±, she surrenders. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I can like her.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. What is this idea of yours you want to share with me?¡±


    She moves closer and a smile ys on her face. She holds my hand and caresses it softly. ¡°Do you truly love her?¡±


    I know she is talking about Celine. Of course, I do. It was love at first sight.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Great¡±, she beams in excitement. ¡°I have a n for us to have these two people to ourselves. Celine will be yours and Bryan will still be mine.¡±


    ¡°Celine isn¡¯t rejecting me like Bryan is rejecting you¡±, I state with confidence. She punches my chest yfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You can¡¯t be so sure¡±, she notifies me.


    ¡°Alright, go on. I am all ears¡±, I urge her to go on.


    ¡°Are you in?¡± She demands, peering at me.


    ¡°Of course¡±, I answer. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what this idea is all about yet.¡±


    ¡°Good, I am going to tell you but now¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She grins and I grab her. ¡°Talk.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡±, sheughs and tries to get out of my hold. I begin to tickle her and sheughs more, pushing me away. Iugh too but increase my tickling when I notice she isn¡¯t ready to tell me about the n yet. She tries to escape my hold but she falls back, pulling me to herself.


    Stillughing, I stay still on top of her on the sofa until we sober up. A sh of something that happened in the past came back to my head and before I can think it through, she raise my head.


    We watch each other intensely before she takes my lips in a searing kiss.

 Chapter 46

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I take long strides towards the VIP section where Eric is sitting with two half-naked girls, dancing and giggling. I had told my bodyguards to stay outside and wait for me since I have no ns to stay long. I wouldn¡¯t be here if my father wasn¡¯t involved.


    He said Eric is remorseful but I doubt him and I am here to prove him wrong. I am going to deal with Eric silently and make him know the kind of stuff I am made of. As for my father, when he is eventually back in New York, I am going to reveal everything to him.


    The moment he sees me, his face lights up in surprise. He must be thinking I won¡¯te here like I promised to. Eric and I once came to this particr club a few years ago to have fun. When he told me he wants us to meet here, I knew instantly that it is the same club we went to the other night.


    ¡°See who we have here¡±, he beams, grinning widely and throwing his arms up. The girl¡¯s attention shifts to me and they gasp in recognition.


    Ignoring them, I enter the section and sit without waiting for his permission. One of the girls whispers into his ears and he nods. She smiles at me shyly.


    ¡°Good evening, boss¡±, he smirks proudly as I lean back in the chair I am sitting, watching him intensely and waiting for the exnation and apology father said he wants to give. Eric is not remorseful for what he did.


    ¡°Can we move straight to business? I have no intention to stay longer than expected¡±, I utter with all seriousness. I am still dressed in my suit, I haven¡¯t been to the mansion yet because I came here directly, after leaving the office. I got his call at noon.


    ¡°Hey,e on. Rx, man.¡± He waves his hand in my face and gulps arge content of the champagne in his mouth directly from the bottle. ¡°Call the girls¡±, he says to one of his slut.


    I watch her walk past me after winking at me seductively. Eric has no idea how irritated I am. He has no idea how much I want to punch him in his face and how much I want to be done with whatever shit he wants to say so I can go home after a long day at work.


    He no longer regards me as his boss, the respect is absent now. He now regards me as his cousin brother but I see him as an enemy. He wouldn¡¯t be doing this to me if he is really my brother.


    ¡°Eric, I have a lot to do at home and I would appreciate it if you just say whatever you want to say¡­¡±, I grit my teeth in annoyance but he cuts me short with a mischievous smile on his face.


    ¡°Loosen up, bro. Have some fun. I know it¡¯s been long since you had fun¡±, he mutters, and anger courses through me at the statement.


    What the hell is wrong with this idiot? Is he trying to mock me for not having a woman in my life?


    Two girls appear beside me and before I can fully take in the fact that they are here for me, they attack me with their hands, pushing me back in the chair and rubbing their hands on my body in an attempt to seduce me.


    I re at Eric angrily, being careful not to cause a scene here. I am not surprised that I feel nothing despite the girl¡¯s touch. Emily did the same thing to me a month ago and I felt nothing, absolute nothing.


    No woman moves me anymore. No woman can be like my Helena. Helena is the only woman who knows the right button to touch to get me in the mood. Besides, my feelings are dead with her.


    I am too irritated to stop myself from snatching my hand from their hold. I lean forward. ¡°If you will excuse me¡±, I say to the girl and turn to Eric. ¡°Eric, are you going to say something or you will continue to watch¡­¡±


    ¡°Bryan¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fu****g call my name. I am here because of my father and because business is involved so say whatever you want to say so I can get the hell out of here.¡±


    He raises his brows. ¡°How can you reject beautiful damsels like these?¡± He points at the two girls and my gaze shifts to them.


    For the first time since they began to touch me, I notice their appearance. They are in nothing but pants and bras and one of the girls looks Chinese.


    ¡°They are yours for the night. For free. After having fun, we can talk.¡±


    I hit the desk in front of me in anger, making the girls rise abruptly in fear.


    ¡°F***ing say what you want to say.¡±


    A look of amusement sh across his face and I realize he is doing this on purpose. He wants me to annoy him and have me humiliate myself.


    He didn¡¯t call me here to reconcile our differences by telling me what actually happened. Eric is not remorseful like I told father and I am d everything is recorded, even though it isn¡¯t what I intend to y for father.


    He isn¡¯t saying anything but watching me intensely and sipping his wine so I get up furiously, to leave. I no longer care about what he wants to say. I am going to takews into my own hands and have him dealt with.


    I will make sure he is going to be the one toe looking for me the next time we are going to see each other.


    ¡°Bryan¡±, he stops me. I turn back with red zing eyes. I have been treated like a fool and I am trying so hard not to grab and strangle Eric before leaving this club. He deserves no sympathy from me or my father.


    ¡°Since you are no longer interested in hearing what I have to say to you, say hello to Jason for me. Your child¡±, he winks and my mouth drops open in shock.


    ****


    Celine¡¯s POV


    His body is shaking and he is sweating profusely on the bed. Panic strikes me as I watch him struggle with another nightmare.


    Instead of running towards him, wondering if it just started the moment I entered the room to wake him up or if he has been like this for some minutes even before I entered.


    His body twists on the bed and he cries out in pain like someone who has been crushed to death. I sp my hands over my mouth, forcing my feet to move closer to his bed, thinking about what to do, and how to ease this pain.


    I hate seeing him this way. I want it to stop. I can¡¯t keep experiencing this. I can¡¯t keep watching him go through this. This is too much for Bryan. He is strong on the outside but he is going to break downpletely with this.


    With urgency, my feet let go and I run over to his bed. I need to wake him up. I need to stop this nightmare.


    ¡°Bryan, wake up. Bryan, wake up, Bryan, wake up!¡± I keep shouting and I struggle with him. He is pushing, kicking, turning, and twisting his body.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He isn¡¯t calming down, instead, he bes restless. I don¡¯t know when a tear rolls down my eyes as he continues struggling with me. I can¡¯t let go and watch him continue this way.


    Without thinking, I m my body onto his on the bed and surprisingly, his body goes calm.


    I sob in his chest with closed eyes, feeling the pain emitting from his body and sniffing it in. His sweat reeks of his cologne but I am too sad to enjoy the moment.


    His body goes stiff for a while before he rxes. Suddenly, I remember Cami¡¯s chat yesterday about Bryan¡¯s favorite drink.


    I thought his favorite drink was the coffee he usually requested when I was his secretary but I was nailed wrong when Cami told me how much he loves chocte drinks. I knew instantly that Jason got his love of choctes from Bryan.


    Without wasting any more time, I rush out of his room and run all the way to the kitchen. I grab the jar of cocoa powder, sugar, milk, and marshmallows out.


    Within minutes, I am done making him a hot chocte drink and I run back to his room careful not to spill the drink.


    The moment I step in, I know the air in the room has changed. I turn to his bed to see him sitting up with a distant look on his face. I can¡¯t say if he knows of my presence because of how I m the door shut behind me in a hurry.


    I walk briskly to his bed with the cup of hot chocte drink, hoping he won¡¯t reject it. As soon as I am close by, he lifts his eyes to meet mine and we stand staring at each other for a while before his gaze shifts to the drink.


    I am standing with doubt and numbness as I watch his vulnerable side. He looks like another man and not the Bryan who is always harsh to me. He looks broken and helpless but I can¡¯t offer a hand of help to him.


    When he stretches his hand to take the drink from me, I realize I have been standing there for too long without presenting the drink to him with the hope that it will calm him down and soothe his nerves.


    I wish I know what to do to ease the pain and make it go away forever, to make it oblivion, and to make the wounds heal faster.


    I wish I can do something, even if he won¡¯t appreciate it. I want him to be healed from the pain of the past. I want him to move on from the past.


    I want him to think less of the past hurt and the mistakes he had made. Apparently, Bryan is not healed yet from Helena¡¯s death and he is still ming himself for her death.


    I know what it takes to lose someone you love. I know it creates a hole in the heart that can never be reinstated.


    Bryan lost his wife and two children but I lost everyone in my family. I am the only survivor. When my grandmother died, I thought I wouldn¡¯t survive it but I did.


    Bryan is stronger than I am right? He needs to survive it too.


    ¡°Celine¡±, his broken voice that sounds like the voice of a man pleading for alms utters. He stretches his arms further for me to drop the cup of drink into it, jerking me out of my trance.


    I know I need to give it to him before it gets cold. I know that his love for this drink is out of the world. I know that Bryan is stronger than I see him as and he will surelye out of this stronger than expected.


    I move closer and drop the cup into his open hands slowly. He shes me an appreciative look but I can¡¯t wait any further to watch his switched personality. I turn back abruptly as he lifts the cup to his lips to take a sip.


    I rush to the door with tears streaming down my eyes as he splurts the drink all in one go.

 Chapter 47

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I stir in my aleep, open my eyes and yawn loudly. I sit upright thinking it is my usual time to wake up and go to work when my eyes go to the wall clock, I realize it is 7 am already.


    I curse and try to climb down from the bed when I see the mug sittingfortably on the nightstand beside me. The memories of what happened some few hours ago rushed and I shut my eyes in denial.


    I throw my head back against the headboard, opening my eyes. I can¡¯t believe Celine came into my room again and saw me having a nightmare.


    Why is this nightmare bing incessant? Do I need a therapist again after so many years?


    My fist clenched in anger as I curse under my breath. I hit the bed, making myforter push up against my body.


    I hate this!


    I hate this feeling!


    I hate being pathetic and helpless.


    I would rather have one of my employees see me this way rather than Celine.


    Not Celine.


    I don¡¯t like her and I don¡¯t want her to know anything about me. I don¡¯t want her to show me any sort of sympathy. I hate it.


    Gritting my teeth, I punch the bed once more and stop. I breathe in and out, then open my eyes. I feel hot and feverish. I wish I can stay at home all day but I can¡¯t because I don¡¯t want to see Celine and I have loads of work to do at the office today.


    Despite my resolve to work, I am still sitting in bed, not making any attempt to stand up and prepare. My mind is miles away. I am thinking of Eric and my nightmares.


    How did Eric get to know about Jason? Does he have a spy in my home? Is he friends with Emily?


    Emily is the only one who knows about Jason now apart from the members of my home. Now that Eric knows about it too, I know it won¡¯t be long before it gets to the media that the billionaire no longer has only a secret wife but also a secret son.


    My heir.


    But I am ready to protect Jason with everything I have. I am ready to make sure he survives and lives. I am not going to sit back and watch him die as Susie did. I can¡¯t lose Jason.


    My head is throbbing badly but I am toozy to drag myself up, undress, and go take a bath, maybe I am going to feel much better after the bath. I just sit still, looking into space and pondering over everything happening. It is too overwhelming.


    Everything is happening all at once; Celine, Jason, Eric, Paxton, Derick, Emily. I wish everything would just go back to the way it used to be. I am tired already.


    Remembering the pathetic look Celine was giving me, I curse again in annoyance and grab my phone from the stand beside my bed. I punch in the number of thendline in the kitchen to call Cami. It rings for a while before her voice booms in.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    ¡°Cami, tell Celine toe to my room¡±, I instruct immediately. Silence falls.


    ¡°Are you in?¡± She asks after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is everything ok, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cami. Tell Celine toe up immediately¡±, I say and disconnect the call with a puff. I lean back on the headboard staring ahead of me.


    I was not willing to see Celine a few minutes ago because I am embarrassed that she caught me for the second time having a nightmare and looking helpless. But I want to get over it and I want to punish her for being at the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    What the hell was she doing in my room in the dead of the night? Her job starts at 5 am, why was she in my room before 5? What the hell was she looking for? Is she trying to steal something from me?


    I recall taking the hot chocte drink from her and I furrow my brows in confusion.


    How did she know I love chocte drinks? Cami is the only one who knows. Did Cami tell her? Do theymunicate and gossip about me behind my back?


    I hear the faint knock on the door and it pulls me out of my reverie. I look towards the door and say aloud ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opens and Celine appears. She is in the usual gown which makes her look miserable and unattractive.


    Well, I prefer her in this dress than all those stupid party dresses that she wears sometime to look beyond her ss. She doesn¡¯t need to fake it. I know she can¡¯t afford dresses like that.


    ¡°You called me¡±, she bows her head. I don¡¯t know if the action is in greeting or shyness.


    ¡°Yes, why were you in my room in the middle of the night?¡± I ask her, without beating about the bush. She lifts her head and I can see the confusion on her face.


    ¡°Middle of the night? I wasn¡¯t in¡­¡±


    I scoff. Do I look like a fool to her? Maybe she is thinking I am going to assume seeing her here was part of the dream. I would have thought that way if the mug beside me wasn¡¯t there. This mug wasn¡¯t herest night before I went to bed.


    Because of my conscious effort to reduce my sugar level, I stopped taking chocte drinks but once in a while when the cravings kick in, I can¡¯t resist it.


    Also, it calms me down whenever I am restless and troubled. It reminds me of someone I love and it reminds me of the good old memories.


    ¡°Stop lying, Celine. I know you came in here. I saw you¡±, I shoot her an angry stare and she keeps quiet. This says it all. She is lying Indeed. I never knew she is now a liar.


    ¡°Who gave you the permission toe into my room by that time of the night, Celine?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You did.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I exim in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes¡±, she raises her head with a confident look on her face. ¡°You asked me to wash your clothes and prepare your clothes and that was what I came to do.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°At midnight?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She utters loudly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t 12, it was 4 am. I woke up at exactly 4 am so I decided toe and get my job done before waking you up.¡±


    I stay silent, wondering if I am the wrong one here. I didn¡¯t check the time, I just assumed it was midnight. Is she telling the truth?


    ¡°I know you are acting this way because of the fact that I caught you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Imand sharply. I don¡¯t want her to talk about it, I didn¡¯t call her here for that. She is here to be punished.


    This is the punishment I have been meaning to give to her for some days now but I guess myziness this morning will make it all the more intriguing and pleasing.


    I want to see her difort. I want to see her frown and I want her to know her ce. I want to watch her suffer emotionally so she can get a grasp of what I went through years ago.


    I throw theforter away sharply and beckon to her toe closer. She arch a puzzled brow at me.


    ¡°Undress me¡±, I order with a tone full of authority.


    Her brows crease further in confusion and reality crashes on her as her mouth hangs open in terror. ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 48

    Celine¡¯s POV


    Disbelief fills me up as I study his expression, trying to figure out if he is joking or serious.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    This is something I am supposed tough over if Bryan and I are on good terms but I am too shocked to react to his order of instructions.


    How can an adult like Bryan ask me to undress him? Even Jason doesn¡¯t allow me to do that willingly? Is Bryan serious about this?


    He gives me a questioning look as though he is asking me to do a normal duty that I am supposed to and I am not doing it. I stand staring nkly at him.


    Is Bryan seriously asking me to undress him? What the hell is this for? Is this another punishment or what? This is the dumbest punishment and order of all.


    He clench his jaw in anger and my heart race in fear of what will happen. I don¡¯t have enough courage to do what he is asking of me. I can¡¯t undress a fully grown-up man like him. What if I¡­?


    I squeeze my eyes shut, waving the stupid thought in my mind away.


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± His shout jerks me out of my reverie, making me shudder in fear. Bryan is damn serious and I am going to lose my job if I don¡¯t do as he says.


    My hands start to get sweaty as I dart my gaze to his night wears. He is wearing a pair of silk satin pajama sets.


    ¡°I¡­ I..¡±, I pause. I don¡¯t even know what to say.


    ¡°I have work to go to¡±, he speaks up, ring at me harshly. I gulp down the lump stuck in my throat, blink severally as it feels surreal, and I move forward.


    He sighs angrily as Ie to a halt in front of his bed. I brace myself to narrow my gaze down his body on the bed. Without his sleepwear off, I can see the outline of his masculinity and muscr body and I close my eyes again in frustration.


    This is torture, Bryan. It¡¯s unfair, I say inwardly.


    I bend to sit down in the bed so I can get the clothes off him in a hurry but his voice stops me. ¡°Stand!¡±


    I stand straight and lean forward, breathing in and out like someone who is about to be crucified. The moment I touch him, electric tremors run down my nerves, as my breathing bes heavy.


    I feel his hotness and I blink. I touch the nape of his neck and I feel it again. His body is hot.


    Is he sick? Is this why he is sozy to undress himself?


    If this is the case, then it means it is just for today and the torture will be over forever. I just hope he won¡¯t be toozy to take a bath by himself.


    I lean forward and begin to unbutton his shirt. When my hand grazes his hairy chest, I think he stiffens until he scowls at me in irritation.


    If you are irritated by my touch, why ask me to undress you?


    I want to say this to him but I dare not voice out my thoughts. I unbutton the shirt downward before stirring it out of him, exhaling a deep sigh that half of the job is done.


    He gives me a daring look and the sudden realization that the hardest part of the job is getting his shorts out dawns on me.


    A small shill goes through me and my heart begins to pound hard in my chest. I am weary with regrets, this job is more than I expected.


    He stretches his leg further on the bed and takes his eyes off me with his head on the headboard and his arms apart.


    He seems to be enjoying the torture he is putting me through. I know Bryan, he is deriving no pleasure from what I am doing, the only pleasure he is getting is from my difort.


    It will be hard getting the short off him so I gulp loudly, and say. ¡°Hmm¡­ you need to stand up for me to get the short out.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it this way?¡± He is rxed and enjoying the show.


    I gulp again, pushing back the tears springing up in my eyes.


    ¡°Do it this way, I can¡¯t stand up¡±, hemands and closes his eyes.


    Quietly, I nod and lean forward again. The moment I touch his waist to get a hold of the band of the shorts, a sense of familiarity washes through me and I remember it all.


    I remember the night. I remember how it started and ended. How I lost my virginity to this man before me who did not even appreciate me a bit for it.


    How I had my first kiss, hug, and orgasm with him. How he taught me what it means to make love and derive pleasure from it. And how he pumped his seed into me without any of us knowing.


    I push back my tears once more, sniffing and ignoring the feeling underneath me. My body is shaking and my hands are trembling. My insides are in disarray.


    My kitty is throbbing in need and want. I can¡¯t believe I am feeling this way, despite everything. I thought I had gotten over what happened between us that night. I knew I was attracted to Bryan after that night of passion between us because of how he made me feel like a woman despite his drunken state.


    I was into him because of how he made me feel, how he was sheathing into me and out of me, making me scream in both pain and pleasure. The feeling was overwhelming.


    In one swoop, I drag the shorts down thinking I am done but surprisingly, his cat butterfly briefs catch my eyes and I stare down at his manhood.


    I gulp loudly and stand straight. Our gaze meets and he opens his mouth. I am thinking he wants to tell me to pull down his briefs too so I can begin to cry. I have had enough already. But he smiles in appreciation and says. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I say in disbelief.


    Is he really thanking me?


    ¡°I said thank you, stop acting deaf¡±, he growls and climbs down from the bed. Instead of looking away as I stand with sped arms, my gaze rivets to his body, from his broad shoulder to his muscr arms and body down to his manhood.


    He is still as calm as ever, which is in contrast to how I feel. My whole body is in a mess.


    ¡°You can go now!¡± He turns to take long strides to the bathroom and I watch him go, wishing for the impossible. If only we are on good terms, I wouldn¡¯t mind initiating something that will make my sexual cravings stop.


    Bryan is not a man I can do this with ever again and there is no other man I would love to do this with.


    The mming of the bathroom door jolts me back to life and I drag my feet out with frustration and anger, looking like a sex-deprived kitten.


    I have never felt this way before in over 4 years.

 Chapter 49

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I have no idea how I got into my room until I slump onto the bed, trying to shut off the emotions seeping through me and closing my thighs together to stop the throbbing. I can¡¯t believe Bryan still has this much effect on me.


    I feel stupid and I scold myself mentally for not being able to hide my emotions and difort. I still can¡¯t believe Bryan asked me to undress him.


    What the hell was that for?


    I can¡¯t deny the fact that I am horny and I want to feel the hardness of a man beside my thighs to stop this feeling. Before I can get over my feelings, turning and tossing with closed ears and sweating profusely, I hear the knock on the door. My eyes fly open.


    Who is it? Is it Bryan? Isn¡¯t he going to work? Is he here to check up on Jason? I doubt if I can face him.


    Instead of answering the door and permitting the person to enter, I grab the pillow and bury my head in it. I don¡¯t want to see him, I won¡¯t be able to recover from this throughout today. I will just pretend to be asleep so he can leave without me seeing him.


    The door opens and my heart begins a marathon race. I can hear the beat as Iy tense with my head on the pillow.


    ¡°Celine?¡± I hear Cami¡¯s voice.


    Impulsively, I heave a deep sigh, sag my shoulder in relief and throw the pillow away.


    ¡°Cami¡±, I call, catching the sh of concern on her face. When she came to tell me that Bryan wanted to see me, I was as surprised as she was that he was still around. We thought he had gone to work already.


    Cami had asked me if I offended Bryan and I said no, even though I knew what I did at dawn was enough offense for someone who doesn¡¯t want me around him unless necessary.


    I try to hide my flush face but she is quick to notice it.


    ¡°You are as red as a tomato, what happened?¡±


    I look away in embarrassment, short of words to say to Cami. I feel Bryan is abnormal. How can a man ask ady to do that without being turned on so badly?


    I am wondering why Bryan wasn¡¯t turned on by my touch.


    Is it because he is not attracted to me? Do all men get turned on only by the women they are attracted to? If that is the case, then why do some men get easily turned on even when they don¡¯t know the girl?


    ¡°Celine, did something happen between you two?¡± Camiughs shortly and my embarrassment increased.


    ¡°No!¡± I say sharply. ¡°Nothing can happen.¡±


    ¡°Really? If you had told me that four years ago, I would have believed it but I won¡¯t believe it now.¡±


    I furrow my brows. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    She sits beside me on the bed. ¡°We all knew your marriage was a contract and I never expected you toe back with his child. I thought your marriage was fake and consummation wasn¡¯t necessary.¡±


    I get it now! I groan in frustration and shame. I never knew Bryan and I will have sex too, it just happened.


    ¡°So what happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened, Cami.¡± I lie.


    ¡°Really?¡± I hear the tone of disappointment in her voice and I sigh heavily.


    I cover my face with my palms and blurt out. ¡°I think Bryan is abnormal.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± I drop my hands.


    ¡°He asks me to undress him. He wasn¡¯t even moved by my touch but I was. How can a man be like that? I¡­¡± I trail off.


    I don¡¯t even know what else to say again. I don¡¯t know how to express myself.


    She touches my shoulder. ¡°Bryan has had a distaste for women since Helena died, I guess that is why. Don¡¯t be surprised, there are men like that.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She nods. I am still not satisfied with her reply. How can he¡­.? Gosh, I¡¯m so ashamed of myself for feeling this way.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready, I came to call you to eat.¡± She says.


    ¡°I will eat here¡±, I say andyzily on the bed. I had the intention of sleeping before Lizzy is done teaching Jason. I wonder if Bryan hadn¡¯t noticed it yet and why he isn¡¯t saying anything yet about his schooling.


    Doesn¡¯t he want his child to be educated?


    ¡°I will ask Juliet to bring it down for you¡±, she rises and I nod.


    ¡°Thank you¡±, I appreciate her. She sh me a smile before walking to the door. I wonder why Cami isn¡¯t surprised by my observation.


    Did she notice something about Bryan too? I feel there are a lot of things about Bryan that she knows and she doesn¡¯t want to share with anyone.


    There is more to Bryan¡¯s story and I hope to get them out of Cami someday.


    My phone rings and I grab it nonchntly before picking it up without checking the caller.


    ¡°Baby¡±, I hear Paxton¡¯s voice and I sit up immediately.


    ¡°Hey¡±, I say.


    ¡°I¡¯m outside the mansion, can youe out¡±, he informs me and I disconnect the call quickly to go and meet him outside.


    Where the hell did he go? Why the hell is he just back after a month of being away? Is he fine? Is everything fine?


    I rush out in anticipation. I want to see him to be rest assured that he is fine, he doesn¡¯t even sound cheerful like he used to.


    The guard opens the gate for me and I hurry out. He is sitting outside the car on the bo. When he sees me, his face lights up in happiness.


    ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± I attack him the instant I am close by and he opens his arms for me toe in.


    He smiles and drops his arms when I re at him, feigning anger with my folded arms. He turns to go to the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡±


    I want to object to him immediately but I decide against it and trotter to the other side of the car.


    I hop in.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wee me yet?¡±


    I re coldly again and he chuckles.


    ¡°Celine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me, you idiot¡±, he begins tough again and I almostughed too. I am not yet ready to let go.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, he apologizes and I feign seriousness for a few more seconds before my face breaks into a smile, by just watching his smiling face.


    When he opens his arms for another embrace, I watch him for a while and I am about to go into his arms when I catch the eyes of a familiar face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Behind Paxton is Bryan at the back of his Range Rovers staring daggers at me. He is sittingfortably in the car with the side windscreen down.


    I have forgotten that he is still indoors. I thought he must have gone to work already.


    I shouldn¡¯t havee out here when he is still inside, I say inwardly.


    Before I can recover from the shock and before Paxton can turn around to find out the reason for my agape mouth, the car¡¯s windscreen goes up and the driver drives off immediately.

 Chapter 50

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    While I step out of the elevator into thepany and walk past my secretary to my office, I can feel the eyes of the employees on me as I refuse to answer any of their greetings. I am furious to see Celine out with a man right in front of my home.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Can¡¯t she ord me any respect? Is he her boyfriend? So she has a boyfriend all along?


    I suddenly remember the man I saw with her the very day I went to get Jason from her. Is he her boyfriend? Are they staying together? Is he the same person as the one I saw today? I didn¡¯t see his face but I have a feeling he is the same person I saw her with at the party the other day.


    The thought of seeing her with a man is pissing me off and I want to tell her how mad I am. She is always doing one thing or the other to annoy me.


    I enter the office and stride to my chair. Before I can sit in to get to work since I came inte today, the door opens after a knock. Ste peeks in.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    I am thinking she is here with my coffee so I utter softly. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Shees fully in without my coffee and I raise a brow at her. ¡°Good morning, sir.¡±


    She greeted me outside while I was walking in but I didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Someone is here to see you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Someone? Who?¡± I demand from her with a frown. I don¡¯t have any appointments this morning. I came to the office because of the appointment I will be having from noon till the close of the day. I wonder who the person is.


    ¡°Yes. Emily.¡± She answers with a straight face.


    ¡°Emily?¡± She nods.


    What the hell is she doing here again by this time of the day?


    I nce at Ste and give her a nod for Emily toe in. I should have known she woulde to see me again soon. Emily is not one to give up so easily.


    Celine¡¯s presence in my house after our marriage was what kept her away froming back after Helena¡¯s death. She was one of the reasons why I asked Celine to be my wife.


    Ste takes the exit and I lean backward waiting patiently for Emily toe in and say whatever she wants to say so I can ask her out and get to work. I have a lot to do before my first appointment with the investors from China.


    Without a knock, the door opens and Emily walks in majestically with a short red gown stopping below her knees and a ck stiletto heels, red lipstick, and a ck designer bag. Her hair is packed in a big high bun and she shes me a smile when our eyes meet.


    ¡°Hello to you, Bryan¡±, she stops right in front of the desk.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Emily?¡± I ask her with a straight face.


    She flops heavily to the chair and crosses her legs nonchntly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that I am here to conclude ourst discussion?¡± She bats her long eyshes at me.


    ¡°I thought I told you we have nothing to discuss?¡± I lean forward with a deep frown.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t¡±, she rolls her eyes at me.


    ¡°But you threatened me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did¡±, she grins widely, leaning forward.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s done, we have nothing to talk about so I would advise you to go away from me before I involve the police.¡±


    Sheughs sarcastically. ¡°You are not going to do that, Bryan. I have what it takes to ruin you.¡±


    ¡°You think I care? I don¡¯t f***ing care about what you do¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I am not here for that¡±, she stands up abruptly from the chair, interrupting me.


    She drops her bag andes round the desk towards me. ¡°I am here to tell you I am still very much avable to be your bride. I am going to forgive you for all you have done and I am going to pretend all of these didn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Bride?¡± I scoff, making her stop walking towards me. She is just a few distances away from me and I turn my chair to face her squarely. ¡°Do you even know what you are saying?¡±


    She shrugs with her arms wide open. ¡°Of course I do. Do you know how long I have waited for you? Do you know how many men I turned down because of you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to turn anybody down, I told you right from the start that you can¡¯t be my bride. I don¡¯t love you.¡± She has a serious look on her face and I am trying to see if she is going to reason with me just like she did when I chose Helena over her.


    ¡°But I love you¡±, she grabs my chin and I turn my face away from her.


    ¡°Emily, we can¡¯t be together¡±, I dere openly.


    She needs to let go. I can never be with the same woman I cheated on my wife with.


    The guilt will kill me. Besides, I don¡¯t feel any form of attraction towards Emily. She is thest woman I would want for a bride.


    Sheughs. ¡°Is it because Celine is back and with a child? That girl doesn¡¯t fit into our category¡±, she bends down, emphasizing her statement and giving me a clear view of her cleavages.


    She cups my face in her hands and gives me a pout.


    I take her hands off my face. As much as I want to send her out of my office, I still think talking like two adults can make things clear between us and have her ept the reality of how I feel.


    ¡°No. There is nothing between Celine and me. Besides, I never told you the baby is hers¡±, I twirl my chair back to the front, facing the chair opposite me. I hear her sigh and go back to her seat.


    ¡°Well, for your information, Celine has a boyfriend and they are nning to get married soon¡±, she announce to my amazement, making me remember who I saw Celine with this morning on my way to work. I didn¡¯t see his face and I wish I was patient enough to see his face.


    Is he the boyfriend? Has he proposed to her already? When are they getting married?


    Well, I don¡¯t care but I will make sure she doesn¡¯t take Jason with her when she is married to whosoever is the mother****er of a boyfriend that she has.


    ¡°You have no chance with her¡±, she jerks me out of my reverie.


    ¡°I am not rejecting you because of Celine or any other girl, I just don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you again.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She is now sitting back on the chair. Her looks have changed into an angry stare. ¡°Are you sure of that or you are just being a coward? Are you still guilty of what happened between us years ago?¡±


    She smirks with pride. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be, Helena is dead after all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call her name that way? Can¡¯t you show respect to the dead? What is wrong with you?¡± I m my fist on the desk in anger and irritation. I am done exercising patience with her already.


    Emily has her own opinion and uninfluenced mindset about how things work and what she wants her world to be like.


    She is obsessed with me and she won¡¯t give up just like that. If she isn¡¯t obsessed, she would have stopped throwing herself at me even after Helena¡¯s death because of the guilt of what she did. But she isn¡¯t remorseful, Instead, she is proud of it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be touchy, loverboy. She is dead after all and who cares whether she knows or not?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I exim loudly.


    What is she saying? She is not just disrespecting Emily, she is also mocking her.


    Why is she saying she doesn¡¯t care if she knows? Isn¡¯t she supposed to say since Helena is dead, she won¡¯t get to know our secret?


    Wait, did Helena know? Did they meet and talk about it? Is that why Helena was aggressive which led to our fight because she brought up the issue that always leads to our quarrels.


    I am having jumbled thoughts about all of these and as much as I think of it all, I can¡¯t find the answers. The person who can answer this question is thedy sitting before me and I know she won¡¯t tell me the truth.


    There is one more person I can ask and that is Cami. Cami knows almost everything about Helena¡¯s movement.


    I need to ask her if Helena saw Emily a few days before her death? I can remember how strangely Helena was behaving before the night of her death. I need to ask Cami if she knows of anything that has to do with the affair between Emily and me which is meant to be a secret.


    When Emily¡¯s hand touches mine on the desk, I flinch and rise up abruptly in annoyance. I point to the door andmand. ¡°Get out this minute!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Get out, you bitch¡±, I growl in anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me that¡±, she grit her teeth, fuming in anger too. Her presence here is suddenly irritating me. I grab the inte and shout at her once more in a warning.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    She res at me harshly, grabs her bag, and storms away. The moment she is out, I slump to the chair with a distant and guilty look on my face. I can¡¯t go home now because I have a lot of appointments today. I keep looking into space, wishing I can apologize to Helena but I can¡¯t.


    My chest heave up in fear of what Helena knew before her death. I am scared of the unknown. I am scared I didn¡¯t get to apologize to her before she died and I would never be forgiven.


    As much as I try to fight back my tears, I don¡¯t know when a tear rolls down my eyes.

 Chapter 51

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    ¡°Cami¡±, I yell, the moment I enter the mansion, taking long strides towards the kitchen after Landon took my briefcase away from me.


    There is no one in the living room as I walk past it to the kitchen. I was restless throughout the day, thinking about what Emily said and my desire toe home and talk to Cami.


    I want to know everything. I want to know if Helena was hiding the fact that she is aware of my affair with Emily. Knowing this thought of mine isn¡¯t true will assure me that Helena died without knowing. Even if I didn¡¯t ask for her forgiveness, it would be better if she had no idea about it.


    ¡°Cami?¡± I shout again at the top of my voice. Before I can enter the kitchen, she rushes out with the white apron above her neck region.


    She has a shocked expression on her face and I know it is because of how I shouted her name. Immediately after rounding up myst meeting, I left the office in a hurry. I couldn¡¯t wait to get home to see Cami.


    ¡°Boss?¡± She furrows her brows in confusion, wiping her wet hands with the napkin in her hand and with her mouth open.


    I stop in my tracks and stand with arms akimbo, exhaling deeply and shaking my head to calm my nerves. My anger won¡¯t solve anything. I just need to be calm to ask her the questions I want to ask.


    I pace the ce without responding to her greeting. After a while, I ask her to follow me with a sigh as I walk back to the living room.


    I can hear the sound of her feet as she trudges behind me in a hurry. She must be damn curious to know what is happening and why I am this upset.


    I sit on the couch as she stands in front of me.


    ¡°Boss, is everything ok?¡± She asks me, unable to contain her curiosity and worry.


    I shake my head. ¡°Cami, I have some questions to ask you and I want you to be honest with me, ok?¡± I peer at her.


    She nods, urging me to go on.


    I puff out air once again, getting my nerves settled. ¡°Few days before Helena¡¯s death, did she meet with Emily?¡±


    Her face turns aghast and a frown touches her lips. She is quiet as worry skates all over her face. I keep watching intensely, trying to figure out what it is she hasn¡¯t told me for many years now.


    A sh of fear crosses her face and it disappears almost immediately.


    Shock runs through me and I brace myself up to hear her out as a deep sigh escapes her mouth.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± She stops mid-way.


    ¡°Talk¡±, Imand in impatience. I keep staring at her, waiting for her to say something that will prove my suspicion wrong but she isn¡¯t saying anything.


    Her hands tremble beside her. ¡°Boss, she did.¡±


    ¡°She did?¡± My eyes bulge open in surprise and disbelief.


    ¡°Emily came here two days before she died.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Disappointment fills me up as I fear the unknown. I have been dreading this but here it is, the reality of it all is ring at me wickedly in the face.


    I adjust in my seat and ask. ¡°Do you know what they talked about?¡± She is silent. ¡°Did Emily leave her in anger or she left happily? Please, talk to me, Cami.¡±


    I want to tell her how crazy and eager I am to know what happened that day.


    ¡°I was walking past her room when I heard Helena¡¯s shout. I became curious and I sort of eavesdropped¡±, she looks down. ¡°I know I am not supposed to do that but I did.¡±


    ¡°What else did you hear?¡± I demand, quickly.


    ¡°Emily told her something which made her scream. When I listened carefully, about rushing into the room to know if all was well, I heard her telling ma¡¯am that she had sex with you.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I exin and stand up abruptly. I have been waiting, just waiting for her to spill and tell me what I have been wanting to hear. I shiver as a small cold runs down my spine.


    My body shakes with anger and my hands be sweaty. I begin to sweat profusely despite the chilly atmosphere. Anger fills me up and I clench my fist.


    Emily told Helena about our little secret yet she threatened me with it each time. Emily betrayed me. And I doubt if Helena would ever forgive me.


    I blink severally as realityes crashing into me. I roar in pain and dart forward to walk past the confused and worried-looking Cami.


    ¡°Boss?!¡± she screams but I am gone.


    ****


    Celine¡¯s POV


    I ran out as soon as Cami told me what had happened.


    She said Bryan is destroying things in his room and without asking her, I race to the staircase. I am taking the stairs two at a time with a pounding heart, scared of what Bryan will do to himself.


    I don¡¯t know what happened but I am sure it Is bad. The ten months I spent here was not full of drama like the six weeks I have been here.


    I have never heard Bryan scream like this before and he has never had any cause to throw things in his room.


    I have a feeling it has to do with his nightmares and Helena. He hasn¡¯t recovered from her death yet which has created an indelible gap in his heart. He hasn¡¯t recovered from the hurt and it has made him so cold and cruel. He needs to be healed.


    Since the nightmares are bad, I think Bryan needs a therapist again.


    Without noticing Cami right behind me, I pull the door open with an unknown force in me and race into his bedroom. The moment I open the door, I stop in my tracks with shock, and Cami bumps into me from behind.


    I stand with my mouth agape, watching Bryan¡¯s disarranged room and how he is throwing things away.


    The sofa is upside down, the bedsheets are off, the nightstand is far away from its usual position, the blinds are off and his shirt is ruined with blood.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He is standing in front of the dresser facing the broken mirror. Before I can say anything, he drives his fist into it again with a yell.


    I scream and facepalm myself, breathing heavily and watching in disbelief. Silence falls as he turns to face Cami and me by the doorway.


    He is staring nkly with sweats all over him. His angry stare pierces the person behind me and I know instantly that he is mad at Cami.


    Why? What happened?


    I can¡¯t turn back to ask Cami because my gaze is now fixed upon his bleeding fist. I am scared of approaching him, I feel he is not going to allow me to treat him.


    ¡°Boss?¡± Cami cries with her hands sping her mouth. I am about to summon up the courage to take a step further into the room and try to calm him down when he howls loudly and kicks the empty bottle of wine in front of him away.


    Cami and I scream and I run towards him. Before I can touch him, I realize I can¡¯t do anything to help him without the first aid kit.


    I twirl back abruptly like someone who has stepped on hot coals and hurry back to the kitchen. There is a drawer upying a first aid kit there and I drag it open, remove the box and rush back to the room.


    ¡°Get out!¡± I hear Bryan shout at Cami when I am closeby. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    What didn¡¯t Cami tell him? What is happening? What can this be about for Bryan to be this upset?


    Cami squats and cries in regrets. I slow down as she rises and walks past me without sparing me a nce.


    With doubts, I walk into Bryan¡¯s room and lock the door. He ignores me and walks to the bed. I move slowly towards him but he is neither raising his head nor is he looking at me.


    When I am close, I drop the box and squat in front of him. I take hold of his bleeding right hand and begin to attend to it.


    I pour a few drops of alcohol on it to remove the few pieces of broken pieces of the sses in his fist as he wince in pain with his eyes shut.


    After that I clean it up to stop the bleeding, careful not to hurt him.


    Afterwards, I apply the antibiotic ointment to soothe the pain before wrapping a loosely gauze bandage on it.


    When I am done, I am surprised that I did everything within a few minutes because I was scared he would get mad at me too and ask me out before I am done treating him. Surprisingly, he was silent all through.  All he did at intervals was wince, bringing tears to my eyes.


    Tearing my gaze away from him, I take out the pain relief pills and stretch them to him.


    ¡°I will go get the water,¡± I say rising.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother¡±, his horse voice mutters for the first time in twenty minutes that I have been here.


    I am wondering why he is asking me not to bother and thinking he won¡¯t take the pills but I am shock to see him throw the two pills in his mouth and gulp it down his throat.


    My eyes widen but I am quick to recover from the shock. I stand straight and help him with his feet when he tries toy in the bed. He is seriously injured and I hope he gets a good night¡¯s rest.


    Heysfortably in the bed without a shirt, looking lost as he stares ahead of him calmly. He didn¡¯t look this way a few minutes ago.


    He was looking like an animal ready to devour his prey but right now, he looks vulnerable and weak.


    He looks pained and hurt. He looks betrayed and battered. Lastly, he looks beaten.


    Remembering that he needs to eat, I say. ¡°Should I get you dinner?¡± You should eat¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I am fine¡±, he replies without staring at me. I gulp nervously. If he isn¡¯t in this shape, I would have rejoiced in my mind that Bryan is civil and calm with me for the first time. But I can¡¯t. I hate to see him this way.


    He closes his eyes when he takes his hand up abruptly, wincing and groaning in pain.


    ¡°Let me help you¡±, I rush to help him. I take hold of the hand and put it on his side as he turns to the other side of the bed, probably trying to hide his helplessness from me.


    I stand watching his back, when I can¡¯t take it anymore as I feel my uprising tears, I turn away from him with something in mind. I need to see Cami and ask what the problem is and why Bryan is aggressive tonight.


    After that, I will think everything through ande back to watch Bryan. He is too broken to have a nightmare today. I will make sure I am beside him and watch him throughout the night.


    If he bes restless, I will be able to hurry to make him his soothing drink.


    Hot chocte drink.


    With that in mind, I walk out, mming the door shut quietly behind me and wiping my tears before they can trail down my face in session.

 Chapter 52

    Celine¡¯s POV


    After making sure that Jason is fast asleep, I sneak out of the room and tiptoe towards Bryan¡¯s bedroom. I am curious to know how he is doing and if he is now calm and asleep.


    I have been trying to put Jason to bed since but I guess his frequent naps make him sleepte these days.


    I had gone to Cami¡¯s room too but it was locked. Lizzy was out with a puzzled look on her face and when she asked me what happened, I shrugged in ignorance.


    We stayed outside for a while with the hope that she woulde out but she didn¡¯t.


    Out of worry, I went to the drawers where the spare keys are usually kept and I get the keys out with the help of Lizzy. We unlock the room and enter to see Cami looking into space. She isn¡¯t crying, just staring nkly into space. We rushed to her and asked her what the problem was but she didn¡¯t answer.


    Lizzy left her room in anger that her grandmother wasn¡¯t saying anything but I stayed till she was able to confide in me.


    She told me what happened and I was able to get a grasp of the whole picture. I understood Bryan¡¯s reason for acting that way, I understand his pain and fear. I understand everything without asking Bryan any questions.


    Cami was guilty for not telling Bryan all about it for 5 years. She thought hiding it away from him was the best but obviously, it wasn¡¯t the best. It has pushed out the cold man in him further out, I only pray he doesn¡¯t push people away from him further.


    I am expecting him to push me away but I hope he won¡¯t push others away. If only Cami isn¡¯t involved in this, I would be rest assured even if he pushes me away at the end of the day, but I know Cami¡¯s involvement is the reason why he let me help him yesterday.


    For the first time, he chooses me over her. As much as I want this tost for a very long time; with Bryan¡¯s sudden calmness towards me, I hope he forgives Cami eventually so everything cane back to normal again.


    The deed was already done a long time ago. I never knew Emily was a bad person. I used to think she was the greatest person ever with the greatest personality but now I have been proven wrong.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I watch Emily¡¯s show with intense interest, trying to figure out why she isn¡¯t in Bryan¡¯s home yet as his wife. Now I know Bryan didn¡¯t want her right from the start and she is the one pushing herself on him.


    Now I know what she had done wrong and why Bryan would never give her a chance.


    Emily is a bad person and she has betrayed Bryan¡¯s trust. Now Bryan will think everyone is a betrayal and no one deserves to be trusted.


    I betrayed him by running away without telling him of my pregnancy, Emily betrayed him by revealing the secret between them to his wife-to-be without letting Bryan know and making him think the secret is safe.


    Cami now is the next traitor to Bryan for not informing him for more than 5 years about Helena¡¯s awareness of his infidelity.


    I know how broken he is and I hope he gives life a chance again. He needs to be stronger than ever before. He needs to let go of the past, ask Helena for forgiveness, and forget it all.


    Let it go like the wind whirl. Be strong like the mountain. Be happy like the bees. Get back your normal life and be cheerful.


    This is what I wish to tell him. This is what I want to tell him but I can¡¯t.


    I stop in front of his bedroom door, contemting whether to go on with my n of watching him sleep.


    What if he is wide awake and unable to sleep? I ask myself but I know it won¡¯t be possible except if Bryan¡¯s system does no longer adjust to medications. The pills he took yesterday will surely make him sleep soundly like a baby.


    I suddenly feel d that he took the pill. If he hasn¡¯t, he would be tossing in bed till daybreak. But he needs to sleep to feel better from the pain he has inflicted on himself physically and also the one people have inflicted on his heart emotionally.


    As I open the door quietly and enter, I sigh deeply feeling guilty. I don¡¯t know if what I am thinking of right now is what it seems to be but I know for certain that there is a high probability that it is urate.


    I have always questioned why Bryan is this mad at me for not telling him about Jason and also bent on punishing me for it, now I have found my answers.


    The more I keep staying here, the more I am beginning to get answers to the numerous questions I have been asking myself ever since I met with Bryan.


    When I was here, four years ago, I got no answers but I guess I am here for a reason, and now is the time to find my answers.


    Bryan is mad at me because he feels betrayed by everyone. He asked me to be his secret wife because he trusted me a bit but I betrayed that trust he had in me.


    I watch his back, heaving up and down as he sleeps. He is stillying on his side just like I left him a few hours ago. Finding my feet going towards his bed, I look around the scattered room making a mental note to put everything back in shape before tomorrow.


    I stop as soon as I am close within reach. I find him curl up and trembling at intervals. I shift my gaze to hisforterying carelessly on the bed and I move to pick it up. I am going to make sure that one of the menes to clean the broken ss in here before he wakes up.


    Everything needs to be back in shape before he is awake so that when he wakes up, the guilt will lessen since there will be little evidence of his violent actsst night.


    I grab theforter and walk back to his bed to cover him with it. In the act, my hands graze his body and I find out he is extremely hot and feverish.


    His temperature is high and he is also cold. I drop theforter down and rush out to his bathroom to get a bowl of cold water and a towel.


    My instinct was right all along. I was damn scared he is unwell, thank Goodness I listened to my instinct and came here.


    I grab a bowl and open the tap to fill it with enough water before turning it off. I see the towel on the deck and grab it before turning back into the bedroom.


    I look around for the small coffee table and push it close to the bed before sitting on it. I turn Bryan toy on his back slowly.


    Finding out that my hands can¡¯t reach him closely, I sit up, drop the bowl on the coffee table and sit in Bryan¡¯s bed.


    I dip the towel in the water, raise it and squeeze out the water a little before cing it on Bryan¡¯s forehead. I leave it there for a while, watching his parted lips and shirtless body.


    I tear my gaze off his chest reluctantly and begin to wipe his forehead with the dampened towel. I hope this will reduce his temperature.


    At intervals, I drop the towel back in the bowl, squeeze the water out and rub it all over Bryan¡¯s hot face and body.


    Within minutes, the temperature has lessened and I continue doing it for another few minutes, happy that the painkillers are working magic and not making him aware of someone¡¯s presence in his room.


    Satisfied with his temperature now, I drop the towel in the bowl and watch him. He shivers and it reminds me of theforter I was supposed to cover him with. The atmosphere is chilly but I know in the next few hours, he will sweat everything out. I hope so.


    I stand up slowly and cover him up with theforter. I am about to start putting the disarranged objects in the room back to their ce so I can sit and watch him from the sofa when he mumbles and bes restless.


    Being on alert, only one thinges to my mind.


    Hot chocte drink.


    I can¡¯t believe he is having a nightmare again despite his injury. He bes calm again within minutes but I feel getting the chocte drink ready won¡¯t hurt.


    All I need to do is keep it beside him and when he bes restless again, I will push him up and have him take at least a sip. I have absolute belief in that drink for no reason. Since he loves it, I feel it will calm him down just the way anything chocte calms Jason down.


    I smile to myself and watch his handsome face for a while before turning away to take the exit.


    Briskly, I walk out.

 Chapter 53

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I groan in pain as I flutter my eyes open sharply. I look around, trying to recall what happenedst night and how I got into bed.


    I shut my eyes and groan again before sitting up sharply and cing my feet down on the pompom rug beside my bed.


    I wonder why I feel pain all over me and why I feel feverish. I nce beside me and I see my bandaged hand then it clicks in my head and everythinges rushing.


    I remember everything; Cami, the whole content of the alcoholic drink I gulp down my throat within five minutes, Celine and Cami¡¯s presence, and Celine treating me beforeying me on the bed to sleep after giving me a pill.


    I squeeze my eyes shut as I feel the agony again. My heart is contrasting in pain and betrayal. I feel lost and stupid for not confiding in Helena before she died. I should have told her the truth so she would forgive me.


    Now I don¡¯t know if she will ever forgive me for what I did. The guilt of what I did was what made me decide to be celibate including the fact that I doubted if I can ever be attracted to any other woman apart from Helena.


    When Celine and I had sex, I felt I had betrayed Helena again and I began to despise Celine.


    When I open my eyes, my gaze shifts to the nightstand, and I see my mug sitting on it.


    I lean forward to see the chocte drink in the mug but it¡¯s already cold. She must have purposely kept it here for me to take incase I woke up in the middle of the night but I didn¡¯t.


    I suddenly feel grateful for what she did. Despite how I always act harshly towards her, she still shows me sympathy.


    Despite how I have been treating her unfairly, she treated me and even cried for me. I saw her tears before falling asleepst night.


    I close my eyes again. The deed is done already, nothing can be done to undo it.


    Feeling suddenly energized and ready to go to work, I stand up abruptly from the bed and groan again, feeling a slight pain in my foot. I guess it is because of the bottle I kicked awayst night.


    I have to go to work or I will end up being depressed if I stay at home today. Work is what I have been using as an excuse not to be depressed and eventuallymit suicide.


    Work is what I take pride in and take constion from. Work is what has kept me going. Work is what I know how best to do. I work, work and work just to shut out the pain and wave away the thoughts of the misdeed I had done.


    I just hope I will be able to concentrate at work today. The reality of everything is still fresh and I can¡¯t help it. I wish I can just stay at home but I can¡¯t. I take a step towards the bathroom and my leg hits the bowl of water beside my bed. I look down with furrowed brows.


    What is a bowl of water doing here?


    There is a towel inside the bowl and the water looks unclean. Before I can think of who brought it here, I hoist my head in confusion and itnds on the sofa.


    There is Celine¡¯s nightcapying there. I nce around my room, noticing for the first time that everything is well arranged and back to its position now.


    Realization dawns on me that Celine did not only arrange my room but she also slept here to watch over me at night. She also helped to reduce my fever and made my favorite drink in the dead of the night.


    As much as I think of these and how much I want to show my appreciation to her for being kind to me, something inside of me kicks against it.


    Celine is someone I have vowed to deal with. I can¡¯t just let go because of a single act of kindness from her.


    Who knows maybe she is pretending just to have my forgiveness and have me be soft with her but I doubt if that will ever happen. Celine and I aren¡¯t friends.


    I shake my head to wave away all the thoughts as I walk further into the bathroom. I remember having a fever and feeling hot in the dead of the night but now it is all gone, except for the slight headache and the pain in my bandaged arm. I guess the headache is a result of the alcohol I tookst night.


    I want to forget about what happenedst night for now so I can concentrate on work today. I want to round off my deals with the Chinese investors today and it¡¯s important. It is not something I can let go of so I do not want to be distracted by anything whatsoever.


    About Cami, I will pretend none of this happened but for Celine, I am going to question her when I am back from work and I am going to warn her not to evere into my room without my permission ever again.


    She is no longer my wife, she is nothing but a nanny now! I conclude with finality. I enter the bathroom and m the door shut immediately.


    ****


    Celine¡¯s POV


    I open the door and walk in. The mug is still on the nightstand, the bowl is still on the floor beside his bed and the sheets on the bed are ruffled. I am d he slept well and soundly like a baby.


    I left his room this morning in a hurry to go back to my room and sleep. I didn¡¯t want him to know I was here but the sleep got the better of me and I totally forgot to eradicate the evidence of my presence here.


    I sigh and venture inside, closing the door behind me. My eyes falls on any night cap and I gasp softly. I even forgot my cap. I also did not wake up to get his dress prepared. I hope he forgives me.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I have no idea why I am inside his room when he is absent and gone to work but I guess it is because I am curious to know if he left the mansion in one piece.


    Who would have believed that the man who looked so helpless as a childst night is back to work?


    I thought he was going to stay at home all day to recover from everything that has happened and the physical injury but no, Bryan is unpredictable.


    His decision to go to work today is enough evidence that he feels better. I smile to myself in satisfaction.


    I begin to think of how to help him ovee all of these. I am not trying to trespass or take advantage of his one-time show of civility, I am just trying to help my baby¡¯s father.


    I have been thinking of consulting a therapist on his behalf but I know better than to do such a thing without his consent first. He will be mad at me. Besides, I am too broke to employ the services of a therapist on his behalf.


    Suddenly, an idea forms in my head and I think it is going to work since I am good at expressing myself better in writing. I want to motivate and inspire him, I just hope he will read the note.


    Grinning to myself for a brilliant idea, I walk in and search for something to write on. Fortunately, there is a drawer beside his bed that houses several unused papers and a pen which Bryan uses whenever he works from home.


    I have known this since thest time I was here. I sit on the bed, making a mental note toy it for him before leaving and also dispose of the cold drink and the bowl of water. Cami is indisposed to do her job today so I guess I will rece her for a while.


    She is too broken to get back to work.


    I drag the drawer forward and pick out a single piece of paper and a pen before thinking for a while about how best to begin my journey of motivating someone as hard as Bryan.


    I begin after a moment of debation.


    You are Bryan Martinez, the youngest billionaire in New York.


    You are not ruthless like they describe you to be, instead, you are cold-hearted. All you need is something to warm up that coldness and make it disappear forever.


    I read what I wrote and shake my head. No, this is not good. Bryan will throw this away within a second of reading it. I need to write something catchy to convince him to read to the end.


    The goal is to motivate him to keep going and let everything go and I can¡¯t motivate him if he doesn¡¯t read to the end.


    I grab another paper and think for a while, disposing of some ideas and cracking my head for more sweet words to say to him. No matter how cold-hearted Bryan is, his heart will melt at sweet words and this is what I intend to do.


    He doesn¡¯t need to smile at my choice of words, he doesn¡¯t need to see me in a different light henceforth, he doesn¡¯t need to begin to act differently towards me, all I want is for him to be happy again and let the past stay in the past.


    Feeling proud of myself for my intelligence, I set to work, scribbling passionately on the paper as I pour out my heart and pain into it, hoping it will be simr to his pain and he will be able to rte to it and be motivated to know that life is worth it after all.

 Chapter 54

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    Work was more than I expected it to be today. The deal with the Chinese investors has been sessfully signed and I feel proud of myself more than anything else. I am going to own a factory soon.


    But I couldn¡¯t let myself sink and bask in the overwhelming feeling of my achievement today because of my guilt. I left work with a mixed feeling; I want to be happy about today¡¯s achievement and at the same time, I want to wallow in self-pity for betraying Helena.


    I wish she was alive to hear me out and find out the truth by herself. I wish I told her this myself. I wish I can exin what happened and what led to my unfaithfulness but she is gone, I can¡¯t exin anything to her.


    She will neither hear nor see me suffering. No matter how hard I am on myself and others for betraying her, nothing can be done about it. The deed has been done.


    I exhale deeply as I take the staircase to my bedroom. I had refused Landon the opportunity to take my briefcase from me because I want to be alone. I want to take a cold shower and go to bed to figure out what to do with this new revtion and my next line of action.


    Suddenly, I feel bad for yelling at Cami for not telling me since it happened. Now I realize I have no cause to be mad at her. I should be mad at Emily. She is the bitch that caused it all. She was the one who caused this and used me to her advantage.


    Cami isn¡¯t to be med, she is not in the right position to tell me since Helena didn¡¯t confront me with it too.


    Pushing away the thought of apologizing to Cami, I move swiftly into my room. I have never apologized to any of my employees before and I don¡¯t intend to start now. I haven¡¯t seen Cami sincest night when I asked her out of my room. I just hope she is fine.


    I stroll into the room, pulling off my suit after letting go of my tie. I am exhausted after a long day at work and I wish to go to bed right away. I walk to the bed and flop on it.


    I facepalm myself and sigh heavily, the earlier thought of Helena, Emily, and Cami creeping into my head again. I was d to be able to wave the thought away the moment I got to work but now that I am home, it is all back again.


    I drop my hands and look around my room which suddenly feels too small until my gazends on the sheet of paper on my nightstand. There is a pen on the paper and it looks like someone purposely left a letter for me.


    Without thinking about who it is, I grab it and the handwriting catches my attention at first before I can read the first statement.


    Do not regret anything in life, it reads.


    Really? I say inwardly, wondering who left this here. I am curious to read till the end so I couldn¡¯t give it much thought.


    I stare back at the paper and start all over again.


    Do not regret anything in life.


    Because everything happens for a reason.


    There is always a reason for you to smile.


    But you have to let go, push away, and wave off the bad thoughts of the past. You need to keep the past where it belongs and focus on the future.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    You are stronger than you think you are and you will pull through.


    You are kinder than what people think of you.


    You are nicer than what we see of you.


    You are cold but warm-hearted.


    This is what life has turned you into and it is left to you to make the best out of life and out of yourself.


    Be happy, remember nothing but only the good old memories that can bring smiles of satisfaction to your face.


    Adore those moments and cherish them forever. me yourself less for whatever mistake you have done wrong as a person.


    Always remember that mistakes are not signs of ipatibility, rather they make us humans.


    Cherish the sweet memories over the bad ones till the bad memories fade away slowly because it has been overpowered by a stronger force of happiness.


    Do not me yourself for anything, remember everything happens for a reason.


    Do not allow yourself to wallow in self-pity, remember what a strong pir you are for those who care about you.


    Do not let past mistakes ruin the beauty of life, remember you are human.


    Do not let the shadow of the past block the sweetness and rays of sunlight of the future. You have to take the good with the bad, love what you have got, always forgive and try to forget but never REGRET.


    Lastly, do not forget to be happy and strong as a mountain.


    I finish reading it out loud and raise my head in amazement with a pounding heart.


    Who did this? Why is this person saying all of these to me as though he or she can see through me?


    As I read each sentence, I am giving meaning to it and trying to rte it to my present situation.


    Can I be strong enough to let go? Will Helena forgive me? These are the questions I keep asking myself and this is my fear.


    I remember what the therapist said to be thest time I went there five years ago. It was after I stopped going to visit that I decided to get married.


    My therapist was a middle-aged woman and she was understanding and patient with me. I can still clearly remember thest statement she said to me before I left her office.


    ¡°There are different types of traumatic patients. Some traumatic experiences are easy to let go of while others aren¡¯t easy to let go of. Some patients are strong enough to recover from the agony thates with the experience while others aren¡¯t strong to do that. Bryan, you have to choose what type of person you are and the type of person you want to be. This is your life, live it the way you want. Choose to recover or choose to get stuck in the same hole.¡±


    This paper in my hand is bringing back all these motivating words that pulled me through my terrible nightmares and hardship coping with Helena¡¯s death.


    The therapy was helpful, I was able to put it all behind me, thinking of my mistake once in a while and feeling the guilt.


    But now that it is back, I realize I am giving it a chance again.


    A chance to deal with me.


    To live with me.


    To get stuck to my skin like a disease.


    I am stronger than this, right? I can let go if I want to, no matter how hard it is.


    Moving on from the past won¡¯t make me a bad person, will it? Helena will forgive me, won¡¯t she? Can she even see me and what I am going through?


    Can she even feel the torture I am letting myself go through just to let her know how remorseful I am?


    I shake my head and gaze at the paper again. Reading through it once more, I need no soothsayer to tell me who is behind it. I know it is Celine and no one else.


    Even though her words are soothing, I feel pissed that she came into my room to drop this. I am pissed that she is beginning to feel favored again because of how nicely I acted to her yesterday when I was sick. I don¡¯t want to break the wall of enmity between us. I want it to grow stronger but she wants to break it down.


    ¡°Always forgive and try to forget¡±, I say out aloud.


    Is she trying to talk about us? Is she indirectly telling me to forgive her mistakes and try to forget them?


    ¡°But never regret¡±, I finalize. Is she talking about my pain? I shouldn¡¯t regret what I did with Emily?


    That is one thing I can never be proud of. This is something I can¡¯t stop regretting and I will continue to regret it for the rest of my life.


    Do not let past mistakes ruin the beauty of life, remember you are human.


    Is she talking about me or herself? Celine is always making one mistake or the other. She doesn¡¯t know when it is right for her to do something.


    I know I am imperfect and I have made mistakes too. One of these mistakes is the sex with Emily.


    These are the mistakes I regret the most and I would have loved to turn back the hands of the clock just for it never to happen. I shouldn¡¯t have fallen victim to her emotional ckmail but I was too weak, too sympathetic to see beyond her sadness.


    I fell into her trap, adding to my inability to move on with my life from the past. If I can eliminate the memory of my affair with Emily, I doubt if there is anything more to regret.


    I remember Celine and I realize I don¡¯t regret the moment with her. She was helpful by making me look responsible to the public, even though they never knew who she was.


    The only thing she did wrong to me was letting the sex between us happen even though I initiated it and running away with my seed inside of her.


    I know she is behind this letter. No one else in this house is capable of doing this except her. Thinking about my punishment for her, I stand up straight and pull out my phone from my trouser pocket.


    I scan through the contacts on my phone to search for her number. I don¡¯t want to call Cami because I am still mad at her and I am not ready to talk to her yet. I am left with no choice but to call Celine directly on the phone.


    I saved the number she used to call me the other day when Jason was with me and she hadn¡¯t started working here. I saved it up immediately she agreed to be his nanny, just to save myself from any stress when an emergencyes up and to save myself from embarrassing myself by demanding for her number.


    I dial the number and it rings for a while before she picks it up with a sleepy voice that stirs something up in me. It suddenly reminds me of Helena¡¯s sweet voice. I love hearing her voice whenever she wakes up in the morning.


    ¡°Hello¡±, she says again, more loudly. I am sure she doesn¡¯t know it is me. It is either she no longer has my number or it is because she is sleepy and she didn¡¯t check the name of the caller. I wonder what she saved my number with.


    ¡°Celine¡±, I call her name with a tone of authority. I don¡¯t need to introduce myself, my voice will do the introduction.


    ¡°Bryan¡­ boss?¡± She stammers.


    ¡°I want to see you in my room now!¡± I order. ¡°Come up!¡±


    Without waiting for a reply, I disconnect the call, drag the drawer out to dump the paper there, and sit back on the bed to wait for her toe up.


    I know the next line of punishment to give to her, I smirk proudly.

 Chapter 55

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I thought I was dreaming when I heard Bryan¡¯s voice and it made me flicker my eyes open in shock. I was shocked by the fact that he has my number and he is also calling me.


    I sit upright with a pounding heart, realizing that my sleep has vanished into thin air.


    Jason spends more time with Lizzy these days, giving me more time to rest and sleep all I want.


    I hadn¡¯t had a good sleep since I woke up this morning to help Bryan get his dress ready when I realized I waste. I found out he was already gone so I went back to my room, hoping he won¡¯t fight me for that. I haven¡¯t slept since morning and I was sleeping before he called me.


    With haste, I climb down from the bed, wear my shoes and walk out of the room.


    Bryan barelyes into my room these days to check up on Jason, I guess it¡¯s because he is very busy and he sees Jason outside with Lizzy most of the time, thereby giving me enough freedom and assurance that I can¡¯t be caught sleeping on Jason¡¯s bed.


    I wonder why he is calling me toe up.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Have I done something wrong again?


    Does he need something and feels I am the right person to do it for him instead of Cami? Is it because of what I wrote or because of the dress I didn¡¯t get ready for him?


    I can¡¯t give these questionable thoughts in my head any answers so I increase my pace and find myself on thest staircase, darting my eyes around to see if Cami hase out of her room since morning.


    There is no sight of anyone so I let out a sigh and continue my walk to Bryan¡¯s room. I get to the door and push it open.


    His living room is also empty and I walk further to go into his bedroom. When I am close by, I knock faintly and his voice echoes in the room, granting me the permission to enter.


    My heartbeat increased. I have no idea if this agitation is out of fear or out of guilt for what I have done. I have meddled in his private affairs and he must be mad at me. Maybe he doesn¡¯t appreciate my effort again.


    I shouldn¡¯t have done it, now I feel stupid. Bryan is not the one to appreciate the effort of someone like me.


    Bryan can not be healed in just a day, it is going to be a gradual process but I doubt if I can be patient enough to watch and help him heal from the past gradually while I am at the receiving end.


    He will transfer all his anger, aggressions, and frustrations on me and I can¡¯t take more than I can. I am human and I am bound to get hurt.


    His harsh words do somethings to me that I can¡¯t ce, it reduces my self-esteem and makes me look like a fool.


    Even though I have made several resolutions never to be hurt by his statements and insults because I now understand his pains and silence, sometimes I can¡¯t help it. I can¡¯t help getting hurt.


    I can¡¯t help expecting a change from him. I can¡¯t help but adore him, wishing he can do the same for me and forgive me for my mistakes. I can¡¯t help but wish for the impossible. But Bryan himself is impossible.


    The first sight that catches my eyes the moment I enter the room is that of a shirtless Bryan. He is in nothing but his office trousers and I wonder where his shirt has gone.


    His muscr body stretches back and forth as he bends as if to straighten his back, ignoring my presence. I closed the door loudly so he can know I am already in the room, but why is he ignoring me?


    Why am I here?


    Is he exercising? Isn¡¯t there a gym in the house? Why is he exercising in his office wear? Why did he call me here by this time of the day?


    I clear my voice to signify my presence and he snaps his head back as though he is just noticing my presence. I am expecting to see that sad gloomy look still present on his face but I see nothing but amusement.


    What is amusing him? I look down at my dress wondering if I am the amusing piece here? I just woke up and practically ran here after he demanded for me without being conscious of my look and dress.


    Well, I have never been conscious of how I look in the presence of Bryan because no matter how beautiful I see myself, Bryan never sees it.


    But now I wish I had looked into the mirror to check my sleepy face since my dress is ok.


    ¡°Good day¡­ sir¡±, I bow my head as I greet him politely.


    Without answering me, he walks back to the bed and sits on it. My gaze shifts to the bandaged fist but it doesn¡¯t even look like he is hurting. He is sweating from the little exercise he has just done.


    ¡°Were you here while I was away?¡± He asks sharply, jerking me out of my reverie.


    What? I almost voice out my thoughts.


    He didn¡¯t know I was the one who wrote the letter to him? What should I say? Should I lie? I know how much he hates people that lie.


    ¡°Celine¡±, he calls. I blink.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± I reply with all honesty.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I apologize as he pierces at me intensely. It is obvious my effort isn¡¯t appreciated again.


    ¡°Why?¡± He repeats.


    ¡°I just came to check up on you¡±, I say again with honesty. ¡°I slept off so I forgot toe before you woke up. I¡¯m sorry once again.¡±


    He nods intermittently and looks out of the window. I watch him, wishing I can see through him and know what he is thinking about.


    Why isn¡¯t he asking me about the letter and the bandaged fist and everything? I forgot the bowl here, the mug, and my nightcap, why isn¡¯t he saying anything about it?


    Did it work? Did my mission for him to heal quickly and let go of everything work already?


    His face is creased in a brow and I keep watching him get a sh of anger or hurt crossing his face but I see nothing. His face is devoid of emotions and I want to know what he is thinking.


    When he snaps his head towards me again, a shudder runs down my spine.


    ¡°I have told you times without numbers not toe in here without my permission, haven¡¯t I?¡± His voice sounds deadly and his eyes are piercing.


    ¡°I¡­ I was just worried, I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±


    He nods without any more questions. ¡°I called you to help me with something¡±, heys on the bed on his stomach, increasing my curiosity.


    Why is he acting weird? His behavior is in between; acting nice and harsh at the same time and it doesn¡¯t fit his personality at all.


    Heys on his stomach without a word and I furrow my brows in confusion.


    What help does he want?


    ¡°I have an ache and I need a massage¡±, he announces to my astonishment.


    ¡°Wha¡­ at?!¡± I exim loudly in disbelief.


    A massage? Is that why he called me? Is Bryan for real?


    ¡°I said I want a massage¡±, he barks at me, making me jerk up and rush to his side.


    My hands are trembling as I remember what happened thest time I touched him and the torture I went through. Why is Bryan doing this to me?


    As soon as he lifts his head, probably to scold me, I ce my hand on his back and squeeze my eyes shut. He rxes and silence falls.


    Summoning enough confidence, I lean on the bed and begin to let my hand trail his back slowly to massage him, even though my body is on fire.


    My legs are wobbling weakly underneath me and the frame of the bed I am leaning on is stopping me from falling to the floor.


    My insides are in a mess, my hands are sweaty and my breathing bes heavy all of a sudden.


    I am trying so hard not to let my gaze on his back linger too much for me to even think of the impossible but I can¡¯t help it. My hands slide down his hot masculine body slowly and I almost gasp when I touch his revealing waist.


    Excitement pumps into me for no reason and I close my eyes again. I take my hands off his body in a hurry, pping myself mentally for behaving stupid and thinking of rubbish.


    Bryan is silent, even though my hands aren¡¯t on his body anymore. I quickly touch his back again, massaging his shoulder slowly and warning myself to take my eyes off his buttocks. I continue massaging him, now more quickly so I can just get the hell out of here before I humiliate myself in front of him.


    The silence lingers for a while till I feel I have done enough and I have had enough of his bodily show too. I clear my throat nervously and peer down at his closed eyes.


    ¡°Erhhmm, I¡¯m done. Are you relieved?¡±


    There is no answer. His eyes are not open either. I squint to know if he is not answering on purpose or if something has happened.


    ¡°Boss?¡± I call. I don¡¯t want to tap him because he might find it offensive. After calling his name for the second time with no reply, I bend down to his height on the bed and watch his face with a scared thought in my mind.


    His chest heaves up and down as hey his head on the pillow, breathing softly. I breathe out a sigh of relief and I am immediately assured that it is not what I am thinking and he is fine.


    I realize Bryan has fallen asleep. Without wasting more time and with the single thought of how to escape this room that has suddenly be stuffy for me, I run out to go to my room directly to calm my nerves down.


    As soon as I am out of the room, I heave a deep sigh of relief.


    I just hope Bryan won¡¯t be the death of me.

 CHAPTER 56

    Bryce¡¯s POV


    I flutter my eyes open with a groan. I look around trying to recall how I fell asleepst night.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    What happenedst night?


    The memoriese rushing. I had called Celine in to massage me because I wanted to punish her but it turned out that the punishment worked to my benefit.


    The benefit of making me rxed from the stress of the day and sleeping off without knowing.


    I slept soundly like a baby.


    I sigh.


    Everything still hurts me.


    Cami, Celine, Emily, and Eric. They all hurt me. I am still finding it very hard to forgive them all. I have learned not to trust anyone anymore and it is making it very difficult to forgive and forget every single person that offends me.


    Cami and Celine epted their mistakes and apologized but I still haven¡¯t found a ce in my heart to forgive them.


    What Cami did is nowherepared to what Celine did. What Celine did is the worst and unforgivable. I feel Cami didn¡¯t tell me because she cared about me, she didn¡¯t want me to hurt myself or hurt Emily which might ruin mepletely. I am trying to give her the benefit of the doubt but I still haven¡¯t forgiven her. It will take time to do that.


    Eric and Emily on the other hand aren¡¯t even remorseful and forgiving them is impossible.


    Afterying still for a while, I stand up abruptly to get prepared for work when I see a sheet of paper on my bed. It has the same handwriting as yesterday night on it and I pick it up with curiosity.


    I read it out aloud:


    Can you change the past?


    No, you can¡¯t.


    You can not change the past.


    All you could do is ept the grief, the shame, and the regrets thate with your past.


    This is a rock that we have to keep pushing. It is a rock that we are bound to have.


    I have learned to ept and love that rock and it has made it easier for me to pull through with life¡¯s challenges.


    Instead of letting this rock weigh me down, I am letting it push me further up to greater heights.


    This is what you should do. If you don¡¯t want to let go of the past, then ask yourself this question;


    Can you change the past?


    I blink in disbelief as I feel something piercing my heart in pain. Tears spring to my eyes as I re-read the words again and again till tears begin to roll down my eyes.


    Yes, I can not change my past but I wish I can.


    I don¡¯t want to ept my grief. I can¡¯t ept my shame and I don¡¯t want to regret it.


    How can I learn to ept them when it is so hard to believe? How can I ept the grief when it still hurts like hell?


    I squeeze the paper in my hand as my fist tightens around it.


    I am furious. Not at Celine but myself.


    This is like an eye-opener. I just realized that I have been holding on to lost hope for too long.


    Curiosity fills me up suddenly and I begin to question what Celine must have gone through for her to be able to rte my pain with hers?


    Has she even gone through half of what I have been through?


    Losing two children and a confidant is enough grief tost for a lifetime. How can I possibly forget it all? I feel like I am betraying them the more I try to forget.


    How can I forget the smiles on Susie¡¯s face that night before her mother left with her, not to be seen ever again? How can I forget my sweet Helena and what she represents in my life?


    Is this even possible?


    Realizing that I am crying in silence, I wipe the tears sharply and blink again as I begin to absorb every word in her paper, letting it sink deeper and hoping it will help heal my broken heart.


    I am too broken to be healed. But I need to be healed for my peace of mind.


    After a while of sitting still without attempting to stand up, take a bath and go to work, I felt something enveloping me and giving me a new feeling I can¡¯t ce.


    Ignoring it, I stand up abruptly, sniff, drop the paper on the nightstand, and look at it for a moment before sauntering to the bathroom.


    I will pretend like this never happened. I will surely remember the words but I won¡¯t act like I saw the paper or it has any effect on me.


    I know Celine is behind this again and it amazes me how much longer she can go just to see me healed. Despite how I have been treating her, she is trying to heal me with her words.


    But funny enough, I don¡¯t even know if I want to be healed by her or not. Probably because I am irritated by everything that concerns her, except of course my child. I am irritated by her presence because she reminds me of Helena and the memories of Helena make me feel guilty.


    I always feel like a lying, cheating jerk and it stings to even think of what Helena would have said if she were alive for me to confess my mistakes to her.


    Abruptly, I turn and walk to the bathroom, not wanting to give all of these any more thoughts.


    I have work to do and I need to visit the hospital for my hand. It still hurts like hell.


    I will go to the hospital after work is over.


    I get to the bathroom and quickly brush my teeth. After I am done, I look at myself in the mirror, remembering the words, finding it very hard to believe that I shed tears.


    I blow out a heavy sigh, look down and resign to fate before going to the tub.


    I don¡¯t know what to do with Celine. I don¡¯t know if she is doing this from the bottom of her heart just to see me healed or if she is doing this to have me forgive her and let her go away with Jason.


    But that is impossible. I can never let go of my only son. He is my heir and I won¡¯t let him out of my sight.


    I have been making ns to punish Celine but what she just did is making me have a rethink


    Should I go ahead with my n or not? Does she deserve not to be punished? Just because of a shitty piece of paper that made me cry?


    Hell, no!


    I will go ahead to punish her. Besides, it gives me intense pleasure to see her getting punished for betraying me.


    I can¡¯t possibly let go just like that. This might be her n and I won¡¯t let that happen. I won¡¯t let her get to me through her words.


    I conclude as I wash myself down to my manhood and a sudden ideaes back to my head.


    I grin to myself.


    I will continue to punish her but it is no longer going to be a torturous punishment, it will be sweet revenge.

 CHAPTER 57

    Paxton¡¯s POV


    I watch Bryan¡¯s car drive past mine from where my car is parked a few distances away from his mansion.


    I have sun shades on so he won¡¯t recognize me but the moment the car drives past me, I take them off, heave a deep sigh of relief and pick up my phone to call Celine.


    I need to see her. We need to talk and I need to confess my feelings to her once again. I haven¡¯t done so directly but I have been giving her the impression that I love and want her.


    She keeps ignoring but I know she is either ying hard to get or trying to be careful about men because of what Bryan is doing to her.


    But now that Bryan is in the picture again and from what Emily said thest time I saw her, I need to talk to Celine. We were unable to talk thest time I was here all because of Bryan.


    The more I think of that man, the more my hatred for him increases. I hate him with passion for what he has done and what he is still doing to Celine and Jason.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Celine rushed out of my car in fear when he rode past my car and saw us in a tight embrace thest time I was here and I have been thinking of the possible ways to make Celine gain her freedom.


    He scares her.


    He is like the devil incarnate and Celine would never be convinced to leave his home unless Jason is also out safely.


    ¡°Hello¡±, her sweet voice pulls me out of my reverie and I smile.


    ¡°Hey, baby¡±, I say into the phone and I imagined her rolling her eyes when she scoffed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, silly you¡±, she hisses and Iugh.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± I ask when I sober up from my shortugh.


    ¡°At work, of course. Where else will I be?¡± She retorts with sarcasm. I hear Jason¡¯s voice from the background.


    ¡°How is my boy doing?¡± I ask her, feeling a sudden enveloping sadness at the thought of their helplessness. But they are helpless because Celine doesn¡¯t want me to help.


    ¡°He is doing great. I think he has be more active with his birthday around the corner¡±, she informs me.


    ¡°Really? When is it?¡± I question, thinking of what to get him as a birthday present. He deserves something big. He is my buddy and I miss having him as my ymate.


    ¡°Next weekend. You want toe?¡±


    ¡°Come? The birthday party is there?¡± I demand with disbelief.


    ¡°Yes¡±, Celine¡¯s voice is low now. I can¡¯t believe I won¡¯t be able to witness his 4th birthday party all because of that jerk of a father that he has. He won¡¯t let me in and I am not ready to reveal myself to him yet.


    Shit! I curse under my breath.


    ¡°Alright. Can we go out tonight?¡± I ask her, hoping she will say yes. I have a lot to talk to her about. I want to talk to her about Emily and the fact that I don¡¯t want Emily to know she is my mother of Jason so she can be safe and I want to also tell her about how I feel.


    I need an answer.


    I want to rest assured that she is mine and that will make me more enthusiastic about devising a way to get them out and to go back to my brother and plead with him to help me.


    He already knows that Celine is Jason¡¯s mother so I have to look for another means to convince him that Celine isn¡¯t who he thinks she is. She is also a victim here.


    ¡°Paxton, you know that¡¯s not possible¡±, she mutters after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Why? Why is it not possible?¡± She is quiet? ¡°Isn¡¯t your boss out already? He just drove past me and he won¡¯t be back anytime soon. I will bring you back home before noon.¡± I say in one breath, wishing she can sumb.


    ¡°You are here?¡± She asks me instead and I nod as if she is seeing me.


    ¡°Yes, I am outside. Get dressed and let¡¯s go out. I have some things to talk to you about¡±, I inform her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something I can talk to you about over the phone, that¡¯s why I want us to go out. Come on¡±, I urge in impatience.


    ¡°No, Paxton. I can¡¯te out right now and I can¡¯t go out with you¡±, she tells me, making the little hope in me vanish into thin air.


    I feel hurt. I feel rejected. All because of one man; Bryan. He is stopping Celine from enjoying time with me.


    ¡°Celine, it is very important¡±, I try once more to convince her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t.¡±


    Silence falls as I fume in anger. I don¡¯t know if I am actually mad at Celine or Bryan. She isn¡¯t even attempting to sacrifice so much for me, all she is bothered and scared of is Bryan.


    But after a second thought, I understand her fears. Bryan must have been threatening to fire her if she goes against the rules again and that will mean not seeing her Jason.


    Seeing Jason means a lot to her and I guess I should just let go.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I say in low tones.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just that Bryan has been super¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡±, I cut her short, not wanting to hear anything about Bryan. The way she calls his name is even annoying.


    She falls silent again.


    ¡°Jason just woke up and I need to get him ready for school¡­¡±


    ¡°He has started schooling?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yes. Homeschooling¡±, she answers. ¡°, I need to go now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take care¡±, I say, wishing she can give me a chance again despite all the exnations.


    ¡°You too. Bye¡±, she utters loudly and disconnects the call before I know it.


    I stare at the phone after peeling it off my ears and sigh.


    I hit my hand on the steering wheels, looking out of the window to calm my nerves.


    The air rushes into my face, calming me. After a while, I decide to go.


    I wind the car ss up and ignite the car engine into action. It purrs to life and I drive off.

 CHAPTER 58

    Celine¡¯s POV


    My curiosity is at its peak. As I took care of Jason, I kept thinking about what Paxton said.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He has something to tell me and it¡¯s important. It sounded really urgent and I don¡¯t want to ignore and regret itter on.


    I really can¡¯t figure out what it is he wants to talk to me about that he can¡¯t discuss with me over the phone.


    I miss him too as much as he misses me but I am making an effort not to let Bryan ever see us together again so I won¡¯t get punished.


    I am trying my best to be on his good side now, to help him through his inner crisis, and to gain favor from him.


    I want nothing from him but a part of my son¡¯s life. Being my son¡¯s nanny is giving me that chance but I want more.


    I want freedom. I want to go back to living my life the way I used to, even though I didn¡¯t have enough to cater for us both but I am going to be more hardworking.


    I don¡¯t want Bryan¡¯s money. He can keep it. All I want is my child to be with me in my own house, not thisfortable prison that I am, working as a nanny for my son.


    I can¡¯t possibly live the rest of my life here as a nanny for my own son.


    What will Jason think of all these when he is grown up enough to know the wrongs from rights?


    Will he take after his father¡¯s dictatorial nature and won¡¯t care less whether his mother works for his father or not?


    Will he fight his father because of me?


    I don¡¯t even want to think of what will happen again because it scares me. Everything scares me.


    Paxton must have something really important to tell me foring over here this early.


    Thest time he visited, we couldn¡¯t talk because Bryan saw me with him and I had to leave quickly. Maybe he wanted to tell me that day and I was in a haste to leave.


    Suddenly, I feel bad for rejecting his offer to see me. I shouldn¡¯t havee out that way to tell him I can¡¯t see him.


    Quilt sips through me.


    I lean forward to see the house in view. The house where I have been living for years with my son. The house which bonded Paxton and me together, making other people think he is my son¡¯s father.


    The cab halts right in front of the house and Ie out immediately after paying the cabman.


    I hope he is home. I didn¡¯t tell him I wasing. I just want to make it as quick as possible and to surprise him, which will make up for my earlier silly action.


    I need to go back home as fast as possible too before Bryanes back.


    I increase my pace, dropping my phone into my small bag and slinging it back on my shoulder. I am wearing a gown as usual.


    It is my favorite. I feel free in it. Sometimes, I hate the idea of dressing up.


    For who? Is there anyone who even admires me well enough for me to dress up for?


    No man in his right sense will admire a woman who has a child already. Besides, I feel old.


    I am close to Paxton¡¯s door, getting my knuckles ready to knock when the door pulls open and I see Paxtoning out.


    His face breaks into a smile and surprise crosses his expression.


    I smile back.


    ¡°What a surprise!¡± He opens his arms for an embrace and I hug him.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like the surprise¡±, I whisper and heughs before disengaging from the hug and dragging me inside.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to hear what is so important that can¡¯t wait¡±, I say quickly, wanting to get done with it stylishly.


    ¡°Well, it waited¡±, he chuckles and pulls me to the couch.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears¡±, I remind him when he isn¡¯t saying anything but staring at me. It is making me ufortable.


    ¡°Is that what you are here for?¡± He questions with a frown touching his lips.


    ¡°Well, yes because you said it was urgent so I had to do all I needed to do and rush down here to surprise you, and here we are¡­¡±


    He pouts like a child. ¡°I thought you came to visit.¡±


    Iugh shortly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s also a visit, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Will you stay here tonight?¡± His face brightens up.


    ¡°Sadly, no¡±, I reply slowly and he frowns again. ¡°I will make it up to you soon, just tell me what it is before my heart bursts out of my chest in curiosity.¡±


    He sighs and drops his hands with a serious look on his face. My curiosity intensifies.


    First, he was all smiling and now he is frowning and looking disturbed. What could be wrong?


    ¡°Paxton?¡± I call him softly and he turns to stare at me.


    ¡°I have two things to tell you. First, there is something you need to do for me, I know it¡¯s hard but you should try at least¡­¡± he begins and I cut him short in impatience.


    ¡°What Is it?¡± My heart thumps wildly in fear of what is happening or what has happened.


    ¡°I want you to deny being Jason¡¯s mother¡±, he blurts out and it takes a while for it to process in my head.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Hear me out first, please¡±, he begs. ¡°Bryan has done a lot of bad things to so many people and they are targeting his child as a way to get back at him¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I grab his shirt as a horrible feeling stirs inside of me.


    My child. My child is in danger.


    ¡°But I assure you that nothing will happen to him. All you need to do is to deny being his mother so you two can be safe.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I shake my head without thinking. ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that, Paxton. He is my life. He is the reason why I am in Bryan¡¯s house at the moment, stooping so low¡­¡±


    ¡°I know¡±, he cuts me short and grabs my face in between his palms. ¡°You have to listen to me, Celine. Nobody cares for you the way I do for you both. I am bringing this suggestion for your best interest. Just give it time, think it through.¡±


    My body is shaking. ¡°There is nothing to think about. How can I deny my son?¡±


    ¡°If that is what will keep him alive for you, then I see nothing wrong in that¡±, he mutters, peering at me, probably surprised that I am not agreeing to his suggestions as fast as I can since it is meant to save my son¡¯s life.


    Should I do this? How can I even do that?


    I¡¯m about to ask him how I can do that when he says. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask what the second thing is?¡±


    Thinking it has to do with Jason again, I ask sharply. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Silence falls. His looks turn dreamy and his hold on my face bes firmer.


    Instead of replying to me, he inch his face closer till his nostril touches mine and I go still, wondering what is happening and what Paxton is about to do.


    I am about to speak up and push him away, get myself together, and ask more questions before leaving but I can¡¯t do anything till he speaks up again.


    ¡°I love you, Celine.¡±


    I haven¡¯t gotten over the first case and now he has dropped the second bombshell. It feels as if I am imagining things and it isn¡¯t happening.


    But when I blink severally and I can still see his face in front of mine with that dreamy look on his face, I know he is damn serious and it is surreal.


    ¡°What?!¡± I finally exim loudly in disbelief, with my brows furrowed in confusion.


    Instead of giving me an answer, probably to tell me it is nothing but a joke, the next thing he does shocks me to the bones.


    He grabs me roughly and takes my lips.

 CHAPTER 59

    Paxton¡¯s POV


    My lips move gently on hers before I begin to seek more opening and dominance when she pushes me away.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She shouts at me, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.


    Confusion skates my expression and I wonder what is wrong.


    I thought she loves me too and it was just a matter of time before we became boyfriend and girlfriend?


    Our neighbors think we are dating and I thought¡­


    ¡°Paxton, what the hell was that for?¡± She yells, looking at me squarely in the face. I drop my head in shame as I feel my heart shredding into pieces and my heart sinking deep into the tip of my stomach.


    No!


    This can¡¯t be happening.


    Emily said it and it has been my greatest fear ever since. I tried to assure myself that Celine feels the same way and there is nothing to be scared about.


    I am wrong.


    Is she pretending?


    Abruptly, she rises and rushes to the door in anger and I follow her. Grabbing her to face me, her back hits the door.


    I want to shout at her. I want to ask her why the hell she is angry.


    ¡°Let go of me¡±, she requests, with a furious look on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I apologize quickly. I am trying to give her the benefit of the doubt. Maybe she isn¡¯t ready yet to give another man a chance like she has been saying all these years which has been restricting me from professing my love for her.


    She needs more time.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± She scoffs with a deep frown.


    ¡°Yes, I am truly sorry. I thought¡­¡± I look down, dropping my hands in resignation.


    ¡°You thought what?¡± She snaps at me. A lump gets stuck in my throat when I stare at her again. I have never seen Celine this angry and it makes me sad to be the reason for her anger.


    I am suddenly speechless.


    How can I tell her that I thought or I assumed we were both in love with each other and it was high time we made it official?


    What will Emily think when she gets to hear this?


    ¡°I¡¯m just sorry¡±, I apologize again and she shakes her head before turning to the door to go out. I block her way as fast as I can, spreading my arms out so she won¡¯t escape.


    ¡°I need to be back to the house¡±, her voice is low now.


    ¡°I will take you¡±, I suggest and she shakes her head intermittently in rejection.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I will take a cab.¡±


    ¡°I insist.¡± My hands are still spread and I am not ready to give up until she gives me the chance to take her home. This way, I can apologize better and talk to her so she can be calm before we get to the house.


    I drop my hands and open the door for her. Quietly, she moves out and I follow in haste.


    Breathing in and out, I am trying to encourage myself that this isn¡¯t the end. It isn¡¯t a dead-end and rejections are inevitable.


    Celine wille running back to me soonest. I believe that. Bryan will always be the Bryan that he is and she can never fall for him. She will fall in love with a gentleman like me and even if she doesn¡¯t love me yet, I will make sure she does.


    When we are out of the passageway, I rush forward towards the driveway so I can open the car door for her.


    I open it and she stops, nces at me for a while before heaving a deep sigh and sauntering to my side. She hops into the car and I rush back to the driver¡¯s seat, slump into the seat, and ignite the car engine into action immediately.


    The car ride is inplete silence and I wish she can say something. She is just looking out of the car window.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡± I chuckle to light up the atmosphere. ¡°I already apologized, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    She is still silent.


    I decide not to say anything again but after a while, she says to me. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    I smile broadly. I know she can¡¯t be mad at me forever. I am special to her.


    The silence continues but I am satisfied with it now because she has spoken to me calmly unlike earlier when she was damn mad at me. It shows that my apology has been epted and she has forgiven me.


    I guess I caught her off-guard with the unexpected kiss.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How do we go about it?¡± She asks me all of a sudden. I spare her a nce, wondering what she is talking about.


    ¡°About Jason and me¡±, she faces me and I look forward, careful with my driving. ¡°If I want to deny him, how do we go about it?¡±


    I haven¡¯t given that much thought because Celine is the only one I wanted to save. But I can¡¯t possibly tell her that. I can¡¯t tell her that she is the only one I intend to save which is why I brought up the idea of denying to be Jason¡¯s mother.


    Bryan should be saddled with that responsibility. The responsibility of protecting his son.


    I can¡¯t save both of them.


    If only Jason isn¡¯t hers, everything will be much easier and I will be too d to get rid of Bryan¡¯s boy.


    But I love Jason. I don¡¯t wish for him to be hurt. But if it happens, I will be here to pacify Celine and we can have other babies in the future.


    Her greatest mistake was letting Bryan have his way with her. If that hadn¡¯t happened, Jason wouldn¡¯t exist and we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess.


    ¡°Paxton¡±, she calls me.


    ¡°I will get back to you on that¡±, I say.


    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t we talk about it now? If you don¡¯t have a n, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Well, the thing is we need to take each step at a time. Once you agree to deny him, I will figure other things out too but denying himes first because that will save you both.¡±


    I am sure she is confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying, Paxton but I think I have an idea.¡±, she deres.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m all ears¡±, I grin broadly, d that we are having this conversation and the tense moment from earlier is gone.


    ¡°Can we get Jason out now?¡± She inquires as I halt the car a few distances away from Bryan¡¯s gates.


    In awe, I turn to stare at her with a light smile on my face.


    ¡°Wow, finally!¡± I can¡¯t hide my excitement. I have been telling her to give this a chance but she isn¡¯t convinced enough that it will work.


    Now, I have killed two stones with a bird. I never thought my idea of asking her to deny her son will make her have a change of mind about my earlier suggestions to get both of them out of that mansion.


    This way, no one will get hurt. Jason will no longer get hurt, I will make sure of that but as long as he is still in Bryan¡¯s home, his life is in danger.


    We don¡¯t need to mourn Jason. I am going to give them a new life and Jason will be my son the moment his mother bes my wife.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get Jason out!¡± She shes me a hopeful smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get him out!¡±

 CHAPTER 60

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I keep thinking about the letters Celine wrote to me and the contents. The words keep resounding in my ears and I wonder why she isn¡¯t acting as if she is responsible for the letter.


    I didn¡¯t see her this morning beforeing to work but she pretended not to have anything to do with them thest time.


    She was as submissive as ever. Her head was lowered in respect as ever.


    Even though I had assumed that she was doing this just to get to me and make me soft on her, I am having a different feeling about it.


    As much as I try not to think of it, I am curious to know her answers to the questions I have.


    How long is she going to pretend?


    I aming back from work veryte today despite how much in a haste I was toe to ask Celine if she is the writer of those letters or not. I know she is the one but I am still going to question her.


    My maids would never do a thing like that. Celine is the only one with such audacity despite how scared she is of me.


    Surprisingly, my nightmares are no longer disturbing as I thought they would.


    Sometimes it takes a week to get over one night of a terrible nightmare. Instead of thinking about myst nightmare, I am disturbed by the letter I saw at my bedside when I woke up.


    When the cares to a halt, I open the door myself and get out before the driver cane to get the door for me. I drag my briefcase with me in tiredness, strolling towards the front door.


    I pull it open and enter. The butler meets me by the door and bow.


    Cami is behind him and she lowers her head in greeting.


    I realize Cami and I haven¡¯t talked about what happened between us. I walk past them without a response and I say to Cami. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if she heard or if she is following as instructed but I know she will unless she is ready to be fired from her job. This is why I don¡¯t like to be lenient with my workers. They tend to take things for granted.


    I take the staircase up and walk closer to the room, wondering where Celine is.


    I get to the door and throw it open before venturing inside and leaving the door ajar since I can now hear footsteps behind me.


    Suddenly, I no longer feel like talking to Cami. Why did I ask her toe here in the first ce? To apologize? Apologize to my maid? Never!


    ¡°Get me Celine and Jason¡±, I instruct calmly before loosening my tie and dumping my briefcase.


    ¡°Ok, Master¡±, She answers and she takes the exit, closing the door quietly behind her.


    I sigh and walk to the bedroom to sit on the bed with a heavy flop.


    On second thought, I feel Celine is doing this so I can question her about how she lived with the pregnancy of my child and how she catered for him alone until now.


    But is this my fault?


    No, it isn¡¯t.


    I hear a knock on the door and I jerk my head up in surprise.


    That was fast!


    ¡°Come in¡±, I permit them to enter as I let go of my suit.


    Celinees in with Jason in her arms. When his eyes fall on me, he shes me a smile and I reciprocate.


    My child deserves the best. I want him to be proud to be my son and that is what I am going to be doing soon.


    ¡°Hello, baby¡±, I open my arms to receive him and he stretches his arms excitedly.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± He giggles when I tickle him and I stand still at the word that came out of his mouth.


    Did he just call me daddy?!


    I can¡¯t hide my surprise as my mouth drops open in shock. When I notice Celine¡¯s confusion, the surprise is wiped off my face.


    I adjust him in my arms and clear my throat before moving back to the bed.


    Celine is still standing with her head down, waiting for orders to leave or stay.


    ¡°Why the pretense?¡± I ask, without mincing words.


    ¡°Pretense?¡± She furrows her brows in confusion.


    ¡°Yes¡±, I nod my head and ce Jason on myp. ¡°Why are you pretending?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, sir¡±, she replies calmly.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Who wrote those letters to me?¡± I question her directly and her face falls before she lowers her head down in guilt.


    Isn¡¯t she going to deny it? Instead of answering, silence ensues and it is making me ufortable probably because of Jason¡¯s constant bber interrupting the awkward silence.


    ¡°I asked you a question, Celine¡±, I snap at her, unsettling Jason who suddenly became quiet.


    ¡°I wrote them¡±, she responds with all honesty.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She looks up again with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°Yes, why. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself once again¡±, I retort in a not too loud tone, ignoring Jason¡¯s gaze. I need to make things clear to Celine.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing? You just went ahead to write without thinking of a reason or the consequences of your actions?¡± She is quiet. ¡°Do I look like I need your motivational quotes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, she apologizes. ¡°It was meant to help¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your f***ing help, Celine¡±, I yell at her. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. Why do you even want to help? Why do you think you can help?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m sorry, it won¡¯t repeat itself again.¡± She apologizes once more, making guilt sip through me for the very first time.


    I¡¯m sure it is because I am conscious of Jason¡¯s presence.


    Expelling a sigh, I wave her away. ¡°Go!¡±


    She has apologized already and I am sure she won¡¯t make that silly mistake again. Also, there is no need to ask her any more questions about the letter since she has apologized.


    She is hesitant, gazing at Jason¡¯s tiny frame on myp. ¡°I was just about to put him to bed.¡±


    I look down to see him in his pajamas already. I want him to stay here with me tonight and if possible sleep next to me. I want to savor this moment and use it to wipe out the bad memories of when I lost my first fruit. Jason is making up for it all and I want him to know me as his father and best friend.


    Someday, he is going to be my heir. The bonding should start now. It should start tonight. There is no need for further dy.


    ¡°You can go¡±, I say to her again.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°I said you can go¡±, I grit my teeth in an attempt not to scare the boy and make him cry which will make it impossible for us to sleep next to each other tonight.


    ¡°Go away. My son is sleeping next to me tonight!¡± I announce, signaling to her to go as quietly as possible.


    She nods her head, bows once more, and turns to go out with reluctance. Jason is busy tucking at the buttons on my shirt to notice his mother¡¯s exit and I really hope the night goes well and he doesn¡¯t wake me up with his loud shrill cry for his mother.

 CHAPTER 61

    Celine¡¯s POV


    Cami notices my restlessness as I move from our bedroom to the living room, hoping to hear Jason¡¯s cry so I can rush over to Bryan¡¯s room and take my son with me back to our room.


    But he isn¡¯t crying today of all days. Everywhere is silent as a graveyard.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± She peers down at me for the umpteenth time in question.


    ¡°Yes, I am¡±, I sit on the settee to calm myself down so she won¡¯t notice anything anymore.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± She asks again. ¡°Did he say something to you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± I chant, shaking my head vigorously. ¡°He didn¡¯t. I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me what it is¡±, she insists, sitting next to me.


    ¡°He wants Jason to sleep in his room, I¡¯m just worried Jason might wake up with a cry in the middle of the night and I will already be fast asleep¡±, I half-lie, hoping she will believe me and let me be.


    I can¡¯t tell her the truth. I can¡¯t tell her that Paxton will being over here tonight to get me and my son out.


    Bryan is ruining our ns already.


    I am supposed to leave the door to our room open so Paxton can gain easy ess and then we can go out before anybody is awake. But now that Jason is in Bryan¡¯s room, I am afraid we will have to postpone this till tomorrow.


    I have been trying to reach Paxton all to no avail. Even though I have a feeling that he won¡¯t listen to my advice for him not toe today simply because Jason is going to be in Bryan¡¯s room, I still want to tell him and try to convince him.


    He isn¡¯t scared of Bryan and won¡¯t mind entering Bryan¡¯s room just to get Jason. This means trouble because Paxton might hurt his guards and my n to make everything to be quiet will not be possible.


    I can¡¯t let Paxtone here tonight. We need to change our ns.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t disturb him and even if he does, it is high time the boss also gets used to being a father¡±, she smiles at me. ¡°It won¡¯t be so bad to have him take care of the boy all by himself.¡±


    ¡°Ok, yes. That¡¯s true¡±, I murmur, trying to convince myself that everything will be fine despite the wild thumping of my heart.


    ¡°You should go to bed now. It¡¯ste already, I want to lock everywhere up¡±, she helps me up.


    Deciding to take advantage of the situation, I say. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me the keys to lock the doors when I am ready to go to sleep? I still want to wait for some more time.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my job and I need to do it before going to bed. Boss will be mad at me if he hears that¡­¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to know. Besides, no one will tell him¡±, I argue with her, wishing she can just sumb to my wish and it will ease my ns.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡±, she insists and pushes me away towards my room. ¡°Off you go, see you tomorrow in the morning. Sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Sweet dreams¡±, I grudginglyment, feeling low about the change of ns. I hate things like this. It gives me a bad feeling about what we are about to do and it scares me.


    If only Paxton would just pick up and listen to what I have to say.


    I enter the room and close it without locking up. Grabbing my phone from the bed where I dumped it, thinking I will have missed a call, I open it to see nothing.


    No missed calls from Paxton. No missed calls from anyone.


    I sigh and slump to the bed, dialing his number again. It goes straight to voicemail, making me more frustrated.


    This can¡¯t be happening. Why did Bryan have to ask me to drop Jason in his room so they can sleep together today of all days?


    Does he know about our n? Did he do it intentionally or is it just a coincidence?


    It better be a coincidence. My son and I need to be away from here as soon as possible. I can¡¯t let my son get hurt. I won¡¯t allow it.


    This was the same thing that happened to Bryan¡¯s ex-fiancee and her daughter. They were killed because of him. My son doesn¡¯t need to bear the same fate.


    If only Bryan hadn¡¯t found us, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. If only I hadn¡¯te back so early, we wouldn¡¯t be in this pathetic situation.


    I never thought of giving Paxton¡¯s suggestions of taking Jason and me out for a try because I was scared of what Bryan will do to him but now I am no longer scared.


    In fact, I am excited by the thought of the n we made. It was so easy and now that Jason is in his bedroom, it has turned difficult.


    In frustration, I rise again and begin to pace the extent of the room, trying his number again and again.


    I have sent him several text messages to call him but there is still no response. I log in to WhatsApp to see him offline too.


    I log out and try his number once again before giving up. I throw the phone from across where I am standing to the bed


    Fortunately, itnds safely on the bed and I heave a deep sigh of relief before turning to go to the bathroom. I haven¡¯t had a shower and I need one.


    There is nothing more I can do now than to wait for him toe first, hoping that I will be the first to see him and his gang before Bryan or any other person sees them. This way, I will be able to inform him.


    It means I will have to stay awake till they are here. If not, there will be a problem.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I turn the doorknob and my phone rings instantly. I drop my hands from the bathroom door handle and rush back to the bed.


    My heart swells with joy and relief when Paxton¡¯s name shes across my screen. Quickly, I pick it up.


    ¡°Hello, Paxton¡±, I try to keep my voice as low as possible.


    I can¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°Paxton?¡±


    ¡°Ce.. line¡±, his voice breaks from the other end and my heart sinks. How can I pass across my information with this stupid break in service?


    ¡°Paxton, if you can hear me, I just want¡­.¡± I am cut short by the sound of disconnection.


    I stare at the phone with my mouth agape until a message pops up.


    ¡°I¡¯m on our way now. I can¡¯t hear you and I¡¯m noting with my phone. I need to charge it. See you soon.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± I throw my fist in the hand and let my phone fall on the bed once more.


    I can¡¯t afford to let it get damaged.


    I rake my hands in my hair, thinking of an alternative but no idea seems to being to my head other than waiting for them toe.


    I sit back on the bed.


    Since he said he is on his way already, then it means he is about to go and pick up the others as nned and they will be here in the next one hour or two.


    I lift my head to check the time. It is 11:30 pm already and they should be here by midnight.


    Resting my back and head on the headboard, I fidget with my hands nervously, my heart pounding in anticipation.


    I begin to feel a pain in my back so I decide toy t on the bed. The moment Iy on my back on the bed, watching my phone at intervals, I begin to feel sleepy.


    I am supposed to stay up and sit so I won¡¯t fall asleep but it is overwhelming and I find myself drifting off to sleep slowly.


    I don¡¯t know when sleep eludes mepletely.

 CHAPTER 62

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I wake up with a start and my eyes fly open to the handsome figure right next to me on my massive bed.


    He is curled up with his hair falling all over his face and the remnants of the choctes I gave himst night as a bribe falling off his half-open mouth.


    I smile and rx back, thinking of what woke me up.


    Did he stir and I woke up in fright that he will soon wake up with a cry?


    I don¡¯t know why I am awake. I guess it is just a fatherly instinct.


    Impulsively, my hand finds its way to his chubby cheeks and I rub my hand over his face in adoration.


    He stirs again and coughs.


    Quickly, I pull the remnant of the choctes out of his mouth and drop it on the side drawers. My hands be sticky and as much as I want to ignore them, too tired to get up from the bed to wash my hands, I rise.


    I get irritated by things easily. This isn¡¯t something smelly but the sight of its stickiness irritates me. I might not be able to go back to sleep if I don¡¯t get rid of it.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Besides, it might stain my bedspread or night wear and that will ruin my entire sleep till they are washed.


    Thankfully, Jason¡¯s pajamas aren¡¯t stained with it but when I look closer, I notice there are little stains around his little mouth.


    Should I ignore it?


    I sigh and stroll to the bathroom. I wash my hands in a hurry, making sure that it is wet enough before hurrying back to the bedroom where Jason is sleeping soundly. I wipe his mouth with my wet hand and grin in satisfaction.


    The stain is gone now.


    I saunter back to the bathroom to wash my hands all over again.


    I open the tap and wash my two hands, rubbing them together till I am fully satisfied that they are clean.


    I open the door and stride out just in time to hear a noise downstairs.


    Silence follows.


    I strain my ears, standing still in the middle of the room to trace where the noise ising from.


    Aren¡¯t all the maids asleep? Who could that be?


    I don¡¯t hear anything else so I ignore it and walk back to the bed. I get into bed and cover Jason¡¯s body and myself with theforter before closing my eyes.


    The noisees again. It sounds like whispers and footsteps.


    My eyes flicker open in fear. The first thing thates to my mind is the thought of an intruder.


    I am sure there is an intruder in the house. The maids can¡¯t whisper at each other this way from this side of the house.


    Cami always makes sure to lock the front door leading to the living room and no one from outside can enter unless with the help of one of the guards outside.


    The buildings hosting the maids are always locked too and no one cane out unless Cami is awake to unlock the doors.


    Is someone running away?


    Celine¡¯s name jumps into my mind immediately.


    Is she running away? If this is so, then what is her motive? Is she tired of my excesses and she has decided to run away, leaving her child with me?


    Well, it¡¯s fine if that is the case. I have no problem with that. I have always wanted to get rid of her presence in my son¡¯s life.


    But on second thought, I feel bad that she wants to run.


    Is it because I don¡¯t want her to leave her child? Isn¡¯t that what I want?


    Why am I not feeling the excitement I would have felt weeks back before she was employed as my son¡¯s nanny?


    Why do I feel sad instead? Is it because I am beginning to feel sympathy for her? Is it because of the stupid letters?


    I can¡¯t deny the fact that those words got to me. It was as if she knew what was happening in my life and I felt sympathetic for her because of how she expressed herself and how she rted my situation to her.


    I hear the sound of a gun suddenly and I jerk upright as fear grips me. Without hesitation, I run over to Jason and pick him up gently before running to the other room.


    I want to make sure he is safe before I go out to see what is wrong. Also, I need to summon the guards securing the building from the back.


    The thought of Celine escaping flew away. It is apparent it isn¡¯t Celine. It is someone else.


    An intruder indeed.


    Probably one of my enemies who is here to kill me or my son. I won¡¯t let that happen.


    I enter the room where my closets are and grab a big duvet, dropping it on the floor carelessly beforeying Jason on it carefully so he won¡¯t wake up.


    He stirs for a while, licking his mouth before going still again. After making sure that he is deeply asleep, I rise reluctantly and move out, locking the door with a key which I drop into my pockets immediately.


    Nobody can get to my son now. They need to go through me first.


    The next thing to do is to call the guards. I run back to the bed, grab my phone from the side drawers and dial a number.


    ¡°There is an intruder in the house,e to the front of the building. There is an intruder in the house.¡± I repeat before hanging up.


    I use another key to unlock thest section of the drawer before dragging it open.


    My precious AK-47 gun lies there infort. This is meant for protection. I have a safe house filled with weapons of all sorts but the safe house has been locked up since Helena died.


    This particr gun was kept here for safety and defense purposes. Anything can happen.


    My previous life taught me that and it taught me to be prepared for uncertainties.

 CHAPTER 63

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    Like my father would say; ¡°The wise is the one who prepares for war even before ites so that when ites, it won¡¯t meet you unprepared and take you away. Instead, it will meet you prepared, anding out victorious won¡¯t be a trial.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how much the intruders are but I am confident I am still as skilled as ever. Hastily, I take the gun and dash to the door.


    I point the gun to the door before opening it slowly and quietly, looking left and right for my prey.


    There is no one in sight.


    I begin to move out of the room, still looking all around but with my major focus in front in case someone shows up from nowhere.


    I am about to take the staircase downstairs to see and know where themotion ising from when someone shows up but I am quick to kick the gun in his hands away before dragging him to my side, my hands around his neck region.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± I ask, roughly with the gun in my hand pointing towards his head. I won¡¯t hesitate to blow off his brains if I get to know that they are actually here for my son.


    I already promised not to let that happen again. I vowed not to let the same people who killed something in me by murdering my wife and daughter in cold blood get to me again.


    I know they wille back. I knew it the moment I got to know of Jason¡¯s existence but I won¡¯t let fate repeat itself. I will rather sacrifice my own life.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Where are the others?¡± I ask again, putting the edge of the gun in his ears.


    ¡°They are outside!¡± He screams in pain as I push the gun further into his ears.


    ¡°Move!¡± Imand with imcable authority, impatient to know those behind this and the reason for their intrusion.


    Also, I wonder why the guards aren¡¯t here yet.


    We begin to take each step at a time, the guy¡¯s hand up in surrender as he continues to beg me to let him go, till we get to thending and I push him towards the door and grab him again.


    The door has been tampered with so it isn¡¯t locked the way Cam left it yesterday. I am sure she locked it. She has never failed to do that. Besides, there are signs of maniption on the lock.


    I open it and we walk out to see some men waiting outside with weapons. They shout when they see me with theirst man and point their guns at me.


    ¡°Drop your guns or you will have yourself to me. First, I am going to shoot this idiot here and secondly, you are surrounded by my men. If you value his life and your own life, drop your guns!¡±, I lie with perfection, hitting the man with the gun and he yells.


    One of the men stands out, without looking scared. He looks familiar but I can¡¯t point out where I know him from.


    The other four men are about to drop their guns when he stops them. ¡°Stop bluffing!¡±


    ¡°Bluffing?¡± I point the gun at him. ¡°You want to know if I am bluffing?¡±


    Someone rushes out of the door behind us and I turn back to see Celine.


    ¡°Get back inside¡±, I scream with a protective feeling. Her hand mps her mouth in shock.


    ¡°She is with me and she ising with me¡±, the leader says, making me turn to Celine with confusion.


    Tears spring to her eyes and she looks down.


    ¡°Come over here, baby¡±, he mutters to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare move an inch¡±, I shout, without looking at her. My gaze is on the man whose gun is pointed at me while the other man I am holding is still whimpering in pain.


    Now I know they are here because of Celine.


    But why? What for?


    ¡°Give us Jason and let Celine go with me and you won¡¯t get hurt. I know your guards are here, we tied all of them up¡±, he grins with confidence, striding closer.


    ¡°F***ing stay where you are¡±, I grit my teeth in annoyance. He stops walking toward me.


    My question has been answered. Celine invited them here to take my son away from me.


    ¡°You invited them, didn¡¯t you?¡± I ask her but she isn¡¯t saying anything. From my peripheral view, I see her sink to the floor crying.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt anyone¡±, she begs, and that makes me angrier.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I pull the trigger and shoot one of the men as a warning to the leader.


    ¡°Paxton¡±, she screams.


    The one she called Paxton is the leader and something clicks in me.


    Paxton? The name itself sounds familiar.


    He aims at me but the man I am holding takes the bullet. I am not letting him go because he is my shield.


    ¡°Paxton, don¡¯t shoot him, please. Don¡¯t shoot him, he is Jason¡¯s father. Please¡±, she cries but Paxton isn¡¯t listening. He keeps shooting, till it gets to the tenth one which brushes my shoulder.


    I groan, staggering with the dead man¡¯s weight on me.


    From nowhere, I begin to hear shootings that diverted the men¡¯s attention elsewhere. They are looking for where the shootings areing from.


    I drop the dead man and haul Celine up before pushing her inside. Before I turn back to shoot anyone again, they are all down except Paxton who is on his knees.


    The ten bodyguards guarding the mansion behinde into view and they point their guns at each man, the leader looking over to me for orders to finish them off.


    I shake my head. I have questions to ask one of them. I have no business with the others.


    Paxton will suffer for it all. He is the leader and leaders are meant to take the me and the pain of their followers.


    ¡°Drag the rest out and have the leader locked up in my Great Haven¡±, I instruct and I hear a shout from behind.


    Celine is out of the door again. She wants to run towards Paxton but I am quick to grab her.


    She knows what I mean by Great Haven. She knows how dangerous it is there. It¡¯s been a while since we visited the Haven and I think Paxton¡¯s visit this morning is indeed a blessing and it is serving as a great reminder of who I used to be.

 CHAPTER 64

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I race upstairs, with tears blinding me and my body trembling with a mixture of panic and fright.


    I need to get my son out. Everything is wrong now. I shouldn¡¯t have allowed it. I shouldn¡¯t have fallen asleep. I should have waited and kept trying Paxton¡¯s number.


    I had no idea how I slept off. I was woken up with a jolt when I heard the sound of a gun.


    Paxton didn¡¯t follow the n either. He was supposed toe into my room but he didn¡¯t. The sound of the gun woke me up and I was scared something bad had happened to Bryan which made me rush out.


    I saw the sh of hurt on Bryan¡¯s face. It hurt me to the bones. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him and it was sad to see him hurt. It is as a result of the fact that I know that I am the one responsible for the hurt.


    I don¡¯t care whether he has always been the one hurting me all along. I still feel for him after everything but I won¡¯t let that stop me from going with my son.


    I need to get my son out.


    In one swing, I throw the door open and dash in, looking around the room and wiping my tears so I can see clearly.


    I need to get Jason out as soon as possible before Bryanes up. I don¡¯t want to think about the fact that he has been shot by Paxton. That will make me stay and I don¡¯t want to. I need to go now.


    If Bryan meets me now, I will be doomed.


    Jason isn¡¯t here, I scream inwardly.


    I run over to therge bed but my son isn¡¯t there. Jason isn¡¯t in Bryan¡¯s bedroom.


    Where can he be? Where did he hide my son?


    I begin to cry more when I realize I won¡¯t be able to leave here safely with my son. I thought I would and the next thing to bother about is how to get Paxton out of that dangerous zone Bryan has gone to keep him.


    That is where he usually keeps his offenders and have them dealt with. I once saw him cutting off someone¡¯s fingers years back before I became pregnant and that increased my fear of Bryan.


    I believed him to be cruel ever since. I am praying that Paxton wille out of this alive.


    This was what I was avoiding. Getting caught and having Paxton and his friends dealt with.


    The door opens suddenly and I twirl back to see Camiing in. When she spots me, she rushes towards me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She questions with panic written all over her.


    ¡°My son. Where is my son?¡± I ask her. She must know where he is. I¡¯m sure Bryan asked her toe up here to make sure that no onees in here to take Jason away.


    I know my son is somewhere around. I can feel his presence. He was with Bryan and when Bryan came downstairs, Jason was no longer with him.


    She drops her hand with her mouth dropping open in surprise. ¡°Did you invite them? You invited those intruders?¡±


    Realization shes across her face and I lower my head in regret and shame. She must have figured it out. My persistent begging for her to leave the locks with mest night and my restlessness has given me away.


    Cami will now see me as a bad person but she doesn¡¯t know what is involved. She would have done the same if she was in my shoes.


    I am doing this to protect the only person I have left on earth.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this¡±, she takes my silence for a yes and expresses her disbelief with a sigh.


    ¡°Please tell me where he is. I need to take him with me. I need to take my son with me. Please help me¡±, Iment in tears, holding her arms.


    She shakes her head vehemently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    My tears increased. This is an opportunity. Cami knows where my son is but she won¡¯t tell me. She is scared of what Bryan will do to her if she tells me where he is or if he helps us to escape.


    I burst into uncontroble tears and slump to the floor.


    What is the essence of all of these then if I can¡¯t go with my son?


    Paxton has been caught, the n failed and I have the opportunity to go away freely now that Bryan is busy in his so-called Great Haven but I can¡¯t leave because the reason for all this is missing.


    My son is missing.


    ¡°If you know what is good for you, you better leave now before the bosses back¡±, she advises.


    I am not answering her. I can¡¯t leave. I don¡¯t care what Bryan will do to me. I can¡¯t leave without Jason and Paxton.


    How can I leave two people who mean so much to me here and I will flee?


    Paxton came to help me get Jason. Jason is meant to leave this ce with me but none of them are here with me.


    ¡°Why did you even do that? What were you thinking? The boss is going to deal with you if he meets you here, I beg you to leave¡±, she drops to her knees, with her face a few inches away from mine as she pleads with me with pity. ¡°Your son is with me. He is in safe hands so please go. Save yourself first.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I shake my head but I am unable to find my voice. I want to tell her why I did this. I want to tell her what is involved.


    My son is in danger. Being here puts him in great danger.


    ¡°Please, Celine. I love you like my biological child and I don¡¯t want you to get hurt. In the same way I will never let Jason get hurt so please leave. Your son is safe with me. Taking him away from here is not advisable and unsafe for you both. The boss said his rivals are out to get him again and we don¡¯t want fate to repeat itself. You need to leave now to save yourself from all of these tortures. Just go and live a normal life with the thought that your child is in safe hands. If you leave with Jason, they will get you.¡±


    ¡°They are just looking for the right chance to get to the action. They areying ambush for an opportunity and this is that opportunity. Don¡¯t put your son¡¯s life in danger, please. No one will hurt you if Jason isn¡¯t with you. This was the same thing that happened to Helena. They had beenying ambush for months until that night when they got the opportunity to get back to him. It broke him and he will do everything possible to make sure that he keeps his son safe. I don¡¯t want to see that devilish side of my boss, so please leave, Celine. Jason means the world to him and he will kill everybody standing in his way. Leave!¡± Tears flow from her eyes as she talked.


    I cry more as she raises me from the floor when she knows that I won¡¯t do that if she doesn¡¯t push me to.


    How can I leave my son here?


    I don¡¯t care whether Bryan beats me up or tortures me more, I just want my son and Paxton to be fine.


    I know Bryan will never let harm befall Jason but what about what Paxton told me?


    I find myself pushed out of the door by Cami.


    ¡°Go before hees. He will soon be here¡±, she says with pleading eyes when I turn back to look at her.


    I don¡¯t know I am already out of the room until she ms the door shut in my face and I stand still with numb emotions, unable to move my feet away from the door and run as fast as I can for my dear life.


    The moment I hear my son¡¯s cry from the room, I blink, thinking it is just from my imagination.


    The cry bes louder and louder until I can hear it a few distances away from me and I slump to the floor bursting into fresh tears.

 CHAPTER 65

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I groan at the pain from my shoulder as Marcus treats my injury, pouring a liquid substance on it which sends a rippling pain to every part of my body.


    Shit! I curse inwardly.


    I can¡¯t believe Celine did this. I can¡¯t believe she is behind this and she brought hooligans to my home. I am going to f***ing deal with her.


    I thought she had eliminated the idea of wanting to take Jason out of my house.


    When will she get to understand my reasons for not wanting to let Jason out of my sight?


    I asked Cami to go into my room and look after Jason. I was scared he would wake up alone in that room where I locked him up and be scared. I was also scared that someone would go in there and see him. If Cami is there, I will be rest assured and I will be able to concentrate fully on dealing with this idiot calling Celine a baby.


    I wonder if he is her boyfriend.


    If something happens, Cami will surely raise an rm.


    ¡°You are good to go, boss¡±, Marcus steps back after treating me and wrapping a bandage over it.


    I give him a nod and stand up, wincing in pain. It hurts as hell.


    This so-called Paxton wants to see the other side of me and that is what I am going to show him. I am going to show him how cruel I can be.


    Cruelty and overprotective of what belongs to me. I don¡¯t care whether he goes with Celine or not, my concern here is my fruit.


    Jason.


    He is going nowhere.


    He has brought this side of me out already and he will see it till the end.


    The man who was shielding me is dead and I have asked the guards to dispose of his body. The others have been thrown out. I don¡¯t care whether theye back in thousands, I am ready for them.


    I have instructed the head guard to bring in more guards around the house and every corner of the building. Nothing must have happened to my son.


    As for Paxton, I am going to teach him a lesson till he begs me for mercy. The former me won¡¯t even care if he dies here. In fact, the former me won¡¯t let him see the light of the end anymore till he breathes hisst breath.


    I take the elevator down to the underground building and the moment the door dings open, I walk out with two bodyguards behind me.


    Paxton is already there waiting for me and I can¡¯t wait to inflict pain on him. Pain simr to what I felt years ago when I lost my wife-to-be and a child. I want him to feel it because that exact pain will be what I will feel if something happens to Jason.


    I am going to teach him never to cross paths with me ever again. His mistake was letting Celine talk him into doing this.


    We take the staircase down to the tunnels where he is being kept. This is my dungeon and Great Haven where crimes of my enemies and betrayal are being washed away.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This is like hell where bad people are dealt with for the bad things they have done. I believed that God created me for this purpose but Helena keeps ringing it to my ears that I am not created to be a judge.


    She knew I was doing all of that to make the world a better ce by teaching all those bad people the right thing but she believed that I could be better. I didn¡¯t need to be the judge.


    She believed in God. She believed he was the Greatest Judge.


    I stop in my tracks at her remembrance. I promised her never to go back to this lifestyle. This was the same reason why she was killed.


    ¡°What makes you different from them, Bryan?¡± Her words before she left that night keeps ringing in my ears. ¡°What makes you different from the people you deal with, the people you punish, the people you cut their fingers off and the people you kill? Tell me what makes you different from them?¡±


    ¡°The more you kill, the more you be like them and the more distance you go away from being good. The more you continue with this, the more you move closer to being the devil yourself. I didn¡¯t fall in love with a devil.¡±


    Her words hurt me so much. Being referred to d as a devil was the height of it and that didn¡¯t make me go after her when she left the house.


    I regretted not following her. I regretted it and I vowed to her that night before she breathed herst, never to have anything to do with all of these.


    What do I do now that theye knocking and looking for trouble themselves?


    What do I do to protect myself and my holy hope to have an heir? How can I defend myself if I don¡¯t do this? How can I teach these people lessons never to cross paths with me and let me have the quiet life I have been living since she died?


    I didn¡¯t take any revenge because of her. Because of that vow. I didn¡¯t try to find out who was behind it all because of her.


    Why then is Celine making me do this?


    Abruptly, I turn back and the guards move away to give way. I can see the look of curiosity on their faces from my peripheral view.


    They must be wondering what is wrong and why I am not doing this. It hurts to feel this weak because of that vow. But it means a lot to me. It means a lot to Helena and this is the only way I can honor her in death. This is the only way I can make it up to her.


    ¡°Deal with him yourself¡±, I instruct them firmly. It is better than doing it myself. The guilt won¡¯t let me be. Not doing anything to Paxton won¡¯t make him learn his lessons.


    I hear deepughtering from the tunnel and I turn back to see Paxtonughing with the iron chain around him making a clunking sound.


    ¡°Coward!¡± He yells,ughing and giving me a daring look.


    I look closely at him as I begin to think of his name and the reason why I find him familiar.


    His face is familiar. His name is familiar too and now the voice is familiar.


    That voice sounds like a voice I have heard from the past. The voice of someone I used to know in the past.


    Where the hell do I know him from?


    I begin to move down again, watching him as I take each step at a time. Theughter dies down and he has a grim look on his face now.


    The more I walk closer, the more his face looks familiar with his hair up. His hands and legs are chained to the iron chair as he struggles to free himself while gritting his teeth in anger.


    The action looks familiar too.


    When I get close to him, I lean forward with my face a few inches away from him. I stare at his face until it dawns on me that this is nothing but a disguise.


    ¡°Hello, Bryan¡±, he shes me a smile when he sees the look of recognition on my face.


    ¡°Derick?¡± I call out in disbelief.


    He grins broadly.


    Why didn¡¯t I think of this when I first saw him? ording to my source, Paxton is the fake name while Derick is the real name. Derick is using the name Paxton as a disguise here.


    I can¡¯t believe Celine is helping this fool to get my son out of here where he is safe.


    Rising upright, I raise my hand in the air, pushing the thought of Helena¡¯s vow out of my head, and p him across his face.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± I growl.

 CHAPTER 66

    Paxton¡¯s POV


    His right hand strikes me hard across the face and my face burns immediately with pain. I turn to face him squarely and spit in his face.


    I want to annoy him. I want to purposely annoy him. I have been wondering why he isn¡¯ting down here to torture me like he vowed to before he came.


    I called him a coward because of that.


    Even though the n has failed, beating me up will make him go down because my brothers will never take this. Even if they do not want to help me get Celine and her son out, I¡¯m sure they wille after Bryan because of this.


    Israel has been killed. Bryan killed him.


    I hired some men to follow me here because my brothers wouldn¡¯t help. Now that they already know that I am in Bryan¡¯s mansion, if they don¡¯t see me soon, they wille here for Bryan¡¯s head.


    I just hope Celine is fine. I hope she has the brain to run away from here as soon as she can before he takes her and hurts her too.


    Bryan is a ruthless man and he can hurt her without giving the fact that she is the mother of his son a chance. This is what my brothers have failed to understand.


    Bryan doesn¡¯t love her. Celine doesn¡¯t love him either. They hate each other. And Bryan won¡¯t hesitate to hurt her.


    My brothers don¡¯t see this. They don¡¯t know that Celine is also a victim of his cruelty.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± He growls again, wiping the spit off his face while I smirk with pride.


    He turns to the guards behind him.


    ¡°Get me water¡±, he orders loudly. The two guards scampered around and gets a bowl of water for him within minutes.


    He washes his face with the water and request a handkerchief which he uses to wipe his face before turning to face me squarely.


    I don¡¯t realize he has other intentions until he picks up the wood beside him and hits me across the face. Blood spills from my mouth as my face drops to the other side of the chair. I am tired too.


    My eyes close on it¡¯s ord as he wipes me with the wooden object again, a groan escaping my mouth.


    I know he isn¡¯t just angry that I came here to take his son away. He is doing this with pent up anger for what has happened between us in the past.


    The same amount of anger flowing through my veins, making me tighten my fist wishing I have supernatural powers to break off these iron metals away from my body and deal with them.


    I want to show him the amount of anger and frustration in me too. I want to fight for my family. Our dignity. Our loss.


    But I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t let go of the chains. I can¡¯t let off the steam of my anger. It keeps increasing with each blow he throws at me with a yell.


    When he stops, I am already dizzy, my eyes are bing smaller and my mouth is open, dripping with saliva and blood.


    Suddenly, fear grips me. This man is a devil. He killed my father and now that I am in his den, he won¡¯t spare me just like I heard Celine shouting the other time.


    She was pleading with him to let me go. She kept shouting for me to run even before his guards got a hold of me. She told me to run or he won¡¯t spare me.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I wasn¡¯t scared then because I thought my brothers will burst into the mansion before he hurts me but no one ising in and the realization that I have been disowned by my own brothers because I wanted to rescue Celine and Jason dawns on me.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± He grits his teeth furiously. ¡°How dare youe into my home after what you have done to me in the past? How dare you? What kind of guts do you have, uhn?¡±


    I manage to raise my face. ¡°You killed my Father¡±, I say weakly.


    ¡°What?!¡± He exims with confusion. ¡°Your father? Are you insane?¡±


    I watch intently, wondering why he is denying it. He killed me. Caleb told me that. Caleb saw him did it and that was why we decided to take our revenge on him by taking everything that belongs to him.


    His Father and my Father were mortal enemies and the hatred got transferred to the children as well.


    Caleb is the same age as Bryan and they hate each other so much. I came into the picture a littlete. I knew Bryan without knowing how he looked physically but I knew what he represented in our lives.


    ¡°Your brother killed his father himself. I didn¡¯t kill him¡±, he utters firmly. ¡°Is that why you are here to get my son? Are you crazy?¡± He approaches me again with the wooden object still in his hand and I flinch in fright that he will use it on me.


    He stops.


    Dropping the wood, he ces one of his hands on his face and examines me with a look I can¡¯t ce.


    ¡°Who are you to Celine?¡± He eventually asks and my face breaks into a painful smile.


    I can¡¯t grin properly because of the pain. The smile turns into a wince.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± A smirk touches my lips.


    His look turns into rage immediately and he grabs the wood again, striding towards me. ¡°When I ask you a question, answer me!¡±


    I can¡¯t move properly. I am too weak.


    ¡°I said who are you to Celine, answer me now or you will have yourself to me for whatever happens to you¡±, he threatens with a deadly re.


    I gulp but can¡¯t find my voice. Why is he enthusiastic about knowing about my rtionship with Celine? He doesn¡¯t love her, does he?


    Even if he does, Celine would never love a man like him. Celine will love me instead. I am peace-loving and gentle while Bryan is the total opposite. I always keep my bad side in check but Bryan doesn¡¯t care to showcase it to the entire universe.


    ¡°I love her¡±, I confess with a smile again, enjoying how his icy eyes are boring into mine in anticipation of an answer. ¡°We love each other. I value her. She is beautiful and kind. This is what you don¡¯t see. You don¡¯t value her even though she is the mother of your child. We are going to get married and Jason will be my adopted son.¡±


    Silence falls.


    He isn¡¯t attempting to talk, ask me to shut up, or even beat me.


    His face is devoid of emotions and he seems to be urging me to speak more with his silence.


    Even if he loves her, Celine will never fall for him, I said inwardly.


    I need to break whatever little bite of hope in him that Celine will like him for who he is.


    ¡°Celine is only here because of her son. Have you wondered why she ran away in the first ce? No, you don¡¯t¡±, I try to let out a chuckle but it onlyes out as a groan. ¡°It¡¯s because you are nothing but a devil. She knew how awful and ruthless you are. She knew you were a murderer and Celine can never fall heads over heels for someone like you. She loves me because I am coolheaded, I understand her and I am kind towards her.¡±


    He is still silent.


    I feel like provoking the shit out of him so that when Celine eventually sees me, she will know that Bryan hasn¡¯t changed a bit.


    He is still as cold as ever. Brutal. Unforgiving. And she will nevere back here again, even if Jason is still here.


    ¡°Let her go. Let Jason go. You don¡¯t need them. The more you let them stay here, the more danger you put them into. You killed my Father and Celine knows about this too¡±, I say, waiting for a reaction from him but there is nothing.


    I never told Celine that I know Bryan from way back and he is responsible for my Father¡¯s death. I guess now is the time to tell her, excluding the parts where I yed a major role in Bryan¡¯s current life.


    I won¡¯t tell her all the bad things that I have done. As well as my reasons foring here, disguising myself as someone else.


    I won¡¯t.


    I won¡¯t let herpare me to Bryan. We are two opposite persons to her and it will reduce my chances of getting epted if she knows the truth.


    ¡°No woman can ever love you, not even Celine. No one can care for you because you are a Devil¡±, I force myself to say again, spitting bloody saliva on the floor with my head hanging down in exhaustion.


    I am done talking to him. I need to get some sleep. I am tired and weak.


    Maybe by the time I am awake, I will be back in our house with my brothers hovering over me in pride for giving them the chance to get to Bryan again.


    Just like we did 6 years ago.


    Suddenly, I feel something hard hit me on the cheeks again and my eyes be smaller till I lose consciousness.

 CHAPTER 67

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I burst into the house, racing for the telephone wire ringing nonstop and wiping the tears blinding me.


    I have been hearing the loud ringing sound of the telephone right from when I dropped from the cab. The apartment is the first apartment facing the driveway and the ringing wasn¡¯t loud enough until I was close by.


    Without thinking of who is calling, I pick up the telephone so the ringing can stop and I can quietly bawl my eyes out without any distractions or interference afterward.


    ¡°Celine¡±, Bryan¡¯s husky voice calls me as I glue the phone to my ears before I can even say a word.


    My hand trembles a little as I blink to be sure this isn¡¯t a dream and it is indeed Bryan calling.


    My heart begins to pound wildly in my chest. He knows I am out of his house already, that¡¯s why he is calling my home phone. How the hell did he get the number?


    ¡°I give you 20 minutes to get back here or you will have yourself to me for whatever happens to your insane boyfriend¡±, he threatens quickly while I stand shaking like a leaf, unable to say a word.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I am making an effort not to make a sound or cry out so he won¡¯t hear.


    ¡°I know you are in there and if you don¡¯t take my words seriously¡­¡± he trails off. ¡°You know me and you know what I can do¡±, he finishes and hangs up.


    More tears spill from my eyes as I drop the telephone, a sob escaping me and I lower myself to the floor.


    Bryan wants to kill Paxton. He can kill him. I shouldn¡¯t have left.


    Instead of thinking of what to do, I am ming myself for what happened. I am feeling guilty for abandoning the most important persons in my life over there and running away just because I wanted to save my life.


    I have no idea what made me this scared. Bryan had tortured me for so many years and whatever torture is toe after this won¡¯t surpass what I have gone through.


    Why then did I behave like a coward and ran? Why did I leave my only son with him and Paxton? When did I be this selfish?


    As much as I try to think of the possible and worst torture Bryan can give to me, I am most definite that he won¡¯t kill me.


    I remain his child¡¯s mother and his guilt will eat him up if anything happens and Jason grows up to know that his father is responsible for his mother¡¯s death.


    Jason means a lot to him and Bryan will never do that. He can only hurt me emotionally. He has never done any harm to me physically.


    But I know what he can do to other people. I have seen him hurt people without remorse. I know he won¡¯t hesitate to hit Paxton.


    If he hurt him, I will surely have myself to me because I caused this. Paxton is helping me. I shouldn¡¯t have allowed this.


    I am at fault here.


    I wail, dropping my face in between my palms and feeling the absence of Paxton. If he was around, he would give me aforting hug that will make this pain lessen.


    But he isn¡¯t here. All because of me. All because of my foolishness. All because of my desperate desire to be out of Bryan¡¯s mansion.


    The telephone rings again, making me jerk my head upright and look towards the stand where it is ced.


    Tears stream down my eyes as I debate within me on whether to pick up the call or not.


    With fear, I get up. Slowly, I take a step toward the stand and pick it up, shutting my eyes so I won¡¯t see how hard my hands are trembling and my whole body.


    The moment I take a hold of it, I glue it to my ears, and his voice booms out again. ¡°You have just 15 minutes now. If you don¡¯te, I swear to you, I will waste his life. If you want to try my patience, then don¡¯te.¡±


    He hangs up and I find myself rushing to the door with my heart pounding harder than ever before.


    Bryan will kill Paxton! My subconscious screams as I m the door shut without locking it.


    I need to save Paxton.


    I don¡¯t have enough time to think of what he would even do to me or why he needs my presence before letting Paxton go.


    Bryan is a man of his words. If he says he will let Paxton go if Ie back then he will. I need to be there as soon as possible.


    How can I get there in the next five minutes? Why the hell didn¡¯t I leave immediately after the first call? How did he even know that I was still inside?


    I race to the streets like a mad woman uncaring about how I look or who is watching me.


    Before I can get to the end of the street, a cab appears and I wave it down, still running to meet up with it. The cab reverses back and I stop running, my breathing heavy.


    Without giving him the address, I climb in and he watches me from the rear mirror with a curious look on his face.


    He must be wondering why I was running as though I was being chased or maybe he is wondering why my hair is all over the ce.


    When he is still not saying anything or moving, I realize I haven¡¯t told him where I am going.


    I tell him the address and the car roars to life immediately. I lean backward, still crying, not giving a care in the world if the driver hears me crying or not.


    ¡°Faster, please. I need to save a life. If I don¡¯t get there in the next ten minutes, he will die¡±, I say to him, bing restless with each street he drives past.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to pay twice the fee, I don¡¯t go against traffic rules but I will do that today.¡± He mutters and increases the speed of the car.


    The speeding makes me jerk backward and I bite my lips in regret. If he continues to drive this way, then I will be there in the next 7-8 minutes but there is one problem.


    I am not with any money.


    I jerk backward again and my legs raise up, my gown riding up. My eyes are fixed on my red feet and I shake my head when I realize I have no shoes on.

 CHAPTER 68

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I throw the phone to my side, letting my back hit the bed as a soft sigh escapes my mouth.


    I am looking at the white ceiling, my mind nks at first before everythinges rushing again.


    No matter how hard I try not to think of my situations, making an effort to make my mind nk for too long, it doesn¡¯t work.


    The same usual feeling stirs inside of me. That horrible feeling makes me feel miserable. Guilty. Full of regrets.


    Cami had stood at the doorway with Jason in her arms when I left the Great Haven after Paxton lost consciousness.


    The guilt came back and it was as if I was hearing Helena¡¯s voice scolding me for beating him up.


    Cami had stood her ground without moving so I could enter. When I asked what happened, she knelt and pleaded with me to forgive Celine.


    I wasn¡¯t too surprised at the behavior until she told me she encouraged Celine to leave until she has been forgiven. I almost lost my temper but on second thought, I know this is what Celine is good at.


    Always running. Always takes to her heels when there is a problem. She doesn¡¯t stay to resolve whatever problem it is. The best solution to every problem thates her way is running.


    I had a hunch Celine did this on her own and Cam was taking all the me for it because of how much she loved her.


    The guilt was still there mixed with anger for what she had done. She betrayed me for the second time after everything. I was already thinking of letting go but she brought an enemy to my home. To take our son away.


    How could she trust him? Is he her boyfriend?


    I was tempted to finish him off but I know how much trouble that would bring me.


    My child means the world to me which is why I am beginning to think of letting Celine off her duties as a nanny.


    This was what was on my mind before she did this. I wanted to let her off to make up for everything I had done.


    Now she has lost her chance. I am trying to control my anger. The guilt is taking over already.


    I don¡¯t realize my eyes are closed until I hear the sound of running towards my door. I step down from the bed immediately and sit upright right in time for the door to be thrown open by Celine.


    She rushes in and kneels instantly, her hair disheveled, her clothes ripped and her hands looking red.


    Something tugs at my heart.


    I don¡¯t mean what I said but I had another way of punishing them both if she hadn¡¯t shown up. I wanted to make sure that shees back here. She isn¡¯t safe in that apartment of hers, now that I know who her neighbor is.


    Also, if she hadn¡¯t shown up, all I can do is detain Paxton for a few more days before letting him go.


    Now that she is here, I will let him go. His presence won¡¯t bring any good to me.


    Instead, it is making me feel miserable for not doing what I ought to have done a long time ago. It is also making me furious for not being able to teach him a bitter lesson he would never forget.


    My hands are tied. The voice in my head won¡¯t let me be.


    Cami walks in too, jerking me out of my reverie.


    ¡°Forgive me, please let him go!¡± Celine cries with her head bent, her hair covering her entire face.


    The action looks familiar. My brows crease in confusion as I try to think of where and how something like this had happened before.


    Helena.


    Yes, it was Helena.


    She was the one begging me just the way Celine is doing right now. She was begging me to let one of the men I caught spying on me go. I wanted to kill him but she interrupted. I got mad.


    When she tried to get close to me, I pushed her away and she knelt down immediately after regaining her bnce. Her head was bowed, she was crying and her hands were shaking.


    She was begging me to let him go as though he was someone she knew.


    She didn¡¯t know him. She just felt great sympathy for him. That was the type of heart Helena had which was and is still in contract to mine.


    Cami kneels beside her, lowering her head too with her arms mped tightly behind her.


    ¡°Please, let him go. I asked him toe here, I should be punished instead of him. Please let him go.¡±


    Cami is quiet as Celine continues to cry.


    I am speechless. I don¡¯t know what sort of punishment to give to her this time. She seems not to have a good reason not to offend me.


    ¡°Please, I beg of you!¡± She cries harder, facepalming herself.


    Taking a deep sigh, to control my anger, I say. ¡°You allowed an enemy into my home to take our son?¡±


    She raises her head and I realize what I just said. Our son?


    ¡°An enemy?¡± She asks with confusion.


    He must have deceived her into believing that he is a good person trying to help the princess in distress by getting her son from her son¡¯s callous father.


    She doesn¡¯t know that he is here on a disguise and she is also unsafe. Whatever is between them isn¡¯t real. If he ims to love her, then it is all a lie. This is a ploy for him to get to me.


    Even though Celine doesn¡¯t deserve it, she needs to be protected as well.


    ¡°I see you don¡¯t know that your boyfriend isn¡¯t a good person¡±, a frown touches my face as she looks more puzzled, wiping her tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Paxton isn¡¯t who you think¡­¡±


    ¡°I know him so cut the crap. The one who doesn¡¯t know who he is is you. You fu**ing gave him ess into my home without knowing his real identity?¡± I can no longer contain my anger. She is still defending the idiot.


    ¡°Real identity?¡± She questions again.


    I seethe, snap my head away from her, and taking deep breaths to calm my nerves.


    She is too naive and too innocent to even know that he is pretending all along.


    Helena was naive too. She cried for an enemy who ended up causing her death.


    I shake my head in remembrance. ¡°Paxton is not who you think he is¡±, I say in low tones. ¡°He is here to get to you. He wants to get to me through you and Jason. Why the hell can¡¯t you just understand me even when I am not saying a word to you?¡± my voice is raised now. ¡°You think I kept my son indoors for many days just because I wanted to? Jason is safe as long as he remains in the confines of this mansion. The moment he is out, then we will lose him.¡±


    ¡°You want to lose him?¡± She shakes her head intermittently.


    ¡°Then give me a good enough reason why you did a foolish thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Paxton told me some men areing for you and Jason and I needed to get Jason out so he would be safe¡±, she cuts me short, her gaze unwavering.


    ¡°Can you hear yourself out?¡± I rise abruptly. ¡°Your boyfriend asked you to get him out and you went ahead¡­¡±


    ¡°He is not my boyfriend¡±, she interrupts me again with a shout.


    ¡°Whatever!¡± I grit my teeth in anger, then approach. ¡°I am going to let that idiot go but not forever. I know you still don¡¯t believe the fact that he is fake. Do you know how you will be punished?¡±


    She begins to cry again, probably thinking that this has to do with Jason. She may be thinking that I will ask her out of my house and out of my life, forbidding her from ever seeing Jason but that is not it.


    She needs to be close to me. For her safety and Jason¡¯s growth.


    She shakes her head and I see Cami hold hands with her to give herfort. The action almost made me have a change of mind but I need to do this. I need to teach her a bitter lesson.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Celine will never learn. She will never believe until she sees the truth.


    The truth will soon be revealed. But before then, she needs to learn not to try anything foolish ever again. If she does, I will never forgive her.


    ¡°I forbid you from ever leaving this house until I tell you too and I forbid you from seeing Jason until I say so¡±, I utter firmly before turning my back on both of them.


    A sob escapes her mouth and soon, it turns into an agonizing wail.


    In irritation, I yell. ¡°Get out!¡±

 CHAPTER 69

    Celine¡¯s POV


    The sound of the door opening makes me open my eyes and sit upright to see Cami and Jasoning into my room.


    I gasp with relief and watch as she approaches with a smile on her face. It¡¯s been two days. Two hard days without my son. It¡¯s been two days of nothing but regrets and tears.


    I have been alone in Jason¡¯s room for two days and the only good thing about this is the fact that I have the bed to myself.


    I missed my boy so much. I cried so hard and now he is here. My punishment is supposed tost for a week and I am surprised to see him with Cami. I still have 4 days to go.


    Today is the 3rd day and I have pleaded with Cami on several asions for her to let me see my son. I know Bryan doesn¡¯t stay at home all the time, he usually goes to work in the morning andes backte at night but even with that Cami always refused my request.


    She was following her boss¡¯s instructions and I tried hard not to dislike her for it. I just thought it won¡¯t be a big deal to take me to Jason or bring Jason to me while Bryan will be away at work. Bryan would never know except one of the maids tell him.


    But Cami has been loyal. It actually annoyed me because I know if I was in her shoes, I would defy Bryan and let Jason¡¯s mother see him.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Jason¡¯s excited voice jerks me out of my reverie and I open my arms to wee him.


    He embraces me too, ying with my dishevelled hair which I haven¡¯t washed in days before he sits on myp and begins to munch on the chocte cake in his hands.


    I watch him in amazement. I was expecting Jason to cry the same day I was forbidden to see him, so Bryan will change his mind and ask Cam to bring him to me. After all, it was his consistent cries that brought me here and that was why Bryan made me his nanny since Jason can¡¯t live without me.


    But I never heard his cries for two days. I never saw him and never heard anything about him.


    Now that he is seeing me after two days, he is just behaving as though we saw each other only two hours ago and I wonder what changed.


    As I continue to watch him, I realize my son is growing and he has gotten used to his father¡¯s presence. He didn¡¯t notice my absence too early and I feel bad.


    Jason is gradually bing independent of me. He doesn¡¯t need me anymore. And Bryan can decide to get rid of me now without any problem.


    I wish I could tell Jason everything. I wish I could tell him what to do. I wish I could tell him that his dependence on me will make his father keep me here but I can not.


    He is still a child. He can not understand any of my grievances.


    He only knows that he has a mother and a father. I am his mother and Bryan is his father. He only knows that we both stay in the same house but he doesn¡¯t know that there is more to it.


    I wonder what he would do when he gets to understand everything happening. And what he would do when he realizes that his father made his mother his nanny.


    ¡°Boss asked me to bring him to you today. Your days of punishment are over now¡±, Cam is already seated on the sofa in front of the bed. She shes me a smile and I nod without smiling.


    I wonder why Bryan decided to cut off my punishment. It is unlike him to forgive so easily. If only he was someone who forgives easily, then I wouldn¡¯t be here. Jason won¡¯t be here either. Bryan won¡¯t be punishing him for every little mistake that I do.


    He won¡¯t despise me. He won¡¯t take my running away so my son can be safe as an offense. In fact, things won¡¯t be the way they are now if only Bryan has a forgiving spirit.


    Maybe his ex-fiancee and child wouldn¡¯t have died too if he had a forgiving spirit and he had forgiven all those who offended him without having the thought of taking his revenge on them.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The revenge he wanted on all the people who have done wrong to him made him lose the most precious people in his life.


    Now I am suffering the same fate. Cami once told me that he doesn¡¯t want to lose Jason just like he did with his first fruit which is why he is doing this.


    But I think he is taking his revenge on me for not informing him about Jason. This is the only thing I did to offend Bryan yet he still does not like me.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± Cami asks me, as though we didn¡¯t see each other yesterday and I didn¡¯t plead with her to let me see my son with tears in my eyes.


    She brought me breakfast yesterday and left almost immediately. I was heartbroken and disappointed but I guess this is my fate.


    I also offended Cami. I didn¡¯t trust her enough to tell her about my ns. She was hurt too. If only I had told her, maybe she would have tried to stop me and this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    I wonder how Bryan will take care of the man who died. Will the policee for him? I wonder how Paxton is faring too.


    I have been trying to call him all to no avail. I am dead worried even after Cami assured me that he was still alive and Bryan asked one of his men to take him to our apartment.


    He ought to be taken to the hospital, not the apartment. What if something happened to him there? What if hemits suicide?


    A cold chill runs down my spine and I realize Cami has touched me.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± She looks worried so I nod.


    Jason is still on myp, munching on the cake which is as big as my hand. Cami must have given that to him. I hope they haven¡¯t been bribing him with too many choctes.


    Maybe they have been bribing him with that which is why he didn¡¯t know that I have been absent for two days. Today will be the third day.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but your punishment is notpletely over¡±, Cami says, a look of concern recing the smile on her face. I turn to her with curiosity.


    I knew it!


    I know Bryan so well. I know him in and out. I know he won¡¯t give up so easily.


    ¡°You can be with Jason but you can¡¯t still go out and I am afraid that will be for a long time¡±, she announces, searching my face for disapproval.


    I won¡¯t be worried about not going out if only Paxton is fine. Now I don¡¯t know if he is fine and I really need to see him to be rest assured that he is.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to go against his words, Celine¡±, Cami tells me, as if she can read my mind.


    I am thinking of how to sneak out and meet with Paxton. I just want to be sure that he is fine. Afterwards, I can begin to dwell on the fact that he is a bad man in disguise.


    I still find it hard to believe. Paxton was there for Jason and me, even when Bryan wasn¡¯t. He is a kind man and even if he is in disguise, that doesn¡¯t make him bad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go and see that man, it is dangerous for you and your child. Boss will be in danger too.¡±


    ¡°Are you more concerned about your boss?¡± I retort sharply, feeling my anger rising gradually.


    I need to let it out. I don¡¯t care who I let it out on.


    I have let off the cries and now anger is left.


    ¡°Of course not¡±, she furrows her brows. ¡°I care about you too and Jason. This is why you need to listen to him. He means well and he wants you to be safe.¡±


    I scoff. ¡°He means well? Yet he locked me up on here like a ve. I know my rights Cami, the only thing stopping me from reporting this bullshit to the authorities is because I don¡¯t have money. Money for it all and if only I am financially capable, I would have done that a long time ago but I am not. The court won¡¯t let me have Jason because I am not capable of taking care of a billionaire¡¯s son. That is the only thing stopping me from going ahead with my ns.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how I did this but I feel relieved after letting it out. I am not done expressing myself or letting out my anger but this is just a tip of the iceberg.


    I am done taking shits from Bryan.

 CHAPTER 70

    Celine¡¯s POV


    Cami¡¯s mouth drops open in shock. She must be wondering what has gotten into me for me to be this expressive and furious.


    She doesn¡¯t understand that it is the pain. The extreme pain has turned into anger. And now I can no longer control it.


    I don¡¯t n to defy Bryan but I n to say my mind to him. I don¡¯t care whether he throws me out but I will always look for a way toe see my son. If he doesn¡¯t allow me, then I will ask Paxton for help.


    I can pretend to be a wealthy woman so I can take Jason with me but if that n doesn¡¯t work, then I will be allowed toe and see Jason once in a while, probably twice a month. It isn¡¯t enough but I will endure till my child is grown up enough to understand the drift between Bryan and I.


    I am done exercising patience with him. I am done feeling sympathy for his situation. He has pushed me to the wall and I have turned to face him with the intention of a fight.


    He doesn¡¯t show me any sympathy so why should I show him any? He no longer deserves it.


    I have been treated like bullshit for too long.


    ¡°Celine¡±, Cami calls me, blinking several times to be sure that it is indeed me and not someone else. ¡°Where is thising from?¡±


    ¡°From the depth of my heart.¡± I reply indifferently. Jason struggles out of my hold and I drop him on the floor.


    The only thing that saddens me now is the fact that Jason is already getting used to Bryan¡¯s presence and I am sure he already recognizes him fully as his father.


    What if Jason is asked to choose between his father and I? Who will he choose? He is less dependent on me now and the idea of pretending to be a rich woman is absurd because the investigators might find out.


    I sigh and rub my hands over my face in frustration.


    ¡°He means well¡±, she sounds like someone who wants to cry so I stare up at her. ¡°Bryan means well. This is so hard for him too. You are just at his receiving end.¡±


    ¡°Why are you defending him?¡± I ask in a raised voice. I am tempted to ask her if he is paying her to defend him.


    ¡°Because I know him. I know him more than you do. I have spent half of my life with his family and I know the kind of person he is. I know how broken he is and how hard it is for him to be a better person.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± I am not interested in listening to her defense of him anymore.


    Silence creeps in and guilt begins to set in. I feel guilty for using harsh words on her.


    ¡°I am not trying to defend Bryan. God knows how much I love you like a child and how I take Jason to be my grandchild. I just want you two to see the reality¡­¡±


    ¡°Reality? Have you forgotten how he treated you the other time?¡±


    I can vividly remember how Cami cried so hard. She was hurt. He hurt her too. I guess they both hurt each other. I was there for Bryan. I was ready to help him through but what did he do?


    He pushed me away. He didn¡¯t appreciate all my efforts. It¡¯s just so annoying.


    ¡°I remember but I caused it. Bryan loves me, if doesn¡¯t, I will be long gone from here¡±, she insists, her face serious now.


    ¡°Really? Is that your own definition of love?¡± She nods and I scoff again.


    My decision still stands.


    Silence falls again, the only noise breaking the silence is the sound of Jason¡¯s murmurs. He is oblivious to the tension in the room.


    ¡°As far as I am concerned, Bryan isn¡¯t the bad person here, Paxton is.¡±


    ¡°Thank God you are specific. As far as you are concerned? That is not the reality.¡± I argue.


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t¡±, I object. ¡°You only know Bryan but you don¡¯t know Paxton. I know Paxton and I know he is not a bad person.¡±


    ¡°How do you know he is not a bad person?¡±


    ¡°How do you also know Bryan isn¡¯t the bad one here?¡±


    She lets out a deep sigh and answers. ¡°Because I have watched him change from good to¡­¡± she trails off.


    ¡°From good to bad?¡± I help her toplete the statement. I am sure this is what she wants to say.


    ¡°No!¡± She counters sharply.


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    She is silent and her head is lowered. I don¡¯t want to feel guilty again. This is an inevitable conversation. I need to tell her my mind.


    ¡°How do you know that Paxton isn¡¯t a bad person?¡± She demands from me instead, avoiding my question about Bryan. I really don¡¯t want to feel any sympathy for Bryan anymore so I don¡¯t want to be convinced by her about Bryan¡¯s so-called goodness.


    ¡°How long have you known him? Do you know any of his family members? Do you know who he dates? Do you know what he does for a living? Do you know where he came from? Do you know his father¡¯s name? Do you know anything else apart from his name?¡±


    She bombards me with the questions and it dawns me on that I know nothing of Paxton. I have known him for a few years and I have never met any of his family members except the guys he brought to my house when Bryan first came to get Jason. He said one of them was his brother while the others were his friends. I don¡¯t even know if the men who came here with him three nights ago were the same people or not.


    I never saw those men again since that day and I thought it was because I rejected their hand of help.


    Come to think of it, I never saw them before the day Jason was taken by Bryan which made Paxton invite them over to my apartment. Paxton never had a guest or a visitor. He was always alone in his room working on hisptop or in my apartment, cooking in the kitchen while I tended to Jason or ying with Jason while I cook.


    I don¡¯t know where Paxton came from. I wasn¡¯t around when he got the apartment and I never bothered to ask. I have always been curious about what he does for a living. He has more than enough money but he doesn¡¯t go to work. I never saw him with a woman either.


    My head is spinning from too much thinking and I can¡¯t imagine having lived with a criminal.


    This is the only thing that will exin his disguise. He must be a criminal. If he isn¡¯t, why will he pretend to be someone else?


    I don¡¯t know what else to think so Iy on my back, facing the ceiling.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything apart from his name which is Paxton, right?¡± Cami interrogates me further but I am quiet. I have nothing to say to her.


    ¡°I know everything about Bryan and I can write a full book about him. This is how much I know him. I know his full name, his source of living, the names of all hispanies, the names of the girls he had dated, the name of his fiancee and his child and also the name he nned to name the unborn child. I know his family names and traditions. I know about their businesses and so many other things that you have no idea about.¡±


    ¡°You want me to go on and on? I can do that but I won¡¯t. I am not justifying Bryan¡¯s actions, I am only telling you this so you will realize how bad and good he can be.¡±


    ¡°Is Paxton also in the Mafia business?¡± I ask her sharply before she can go on with her rants about how good Bryan is.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I need to figure things out on my own and for me to do that, she needs to answer some of my questions. The questions that keep bugging me.


    She does not answer so I sit up in bed and gaze at her squarely. She looks like she knows it all and she ought to know who Paxton is too.


    ¡°Cami, do you know anything about Paxton? Do you know if he is also into the Mafia or was in the Mafia business like Bryan?¡±


    She avoids eye contact with me. She is just looking past me, her gaze shifting to the wall.


    Suddenly, she rises up. ¡°Do you still have your phone with you?¡± I nod eagerly.


    ¡°Good¡±, she walks to the door and I watch her, wondering what she is doing. ¡°Check google on who Derick Dominguez is. I¡¯m sure you will find all your answers there.¡±


    With that said, she opens the door, smiles down at Jason who has suddenly gone quiet and looks from me to her, before going out and closing the door quietly behind.

 CHAPTER 71

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    As I approach my door, I see Celine standing with her hands by her side and watching me take the staircase up.


    She isn¡¯t with Jason and her face is devoid of emotions. I am wondering what she is doing in front of my door, not looking guilty or remorseful.


    I am thinking she is here to apologize for all the harm she has done and to beg me to let her stay here, having realized her mistakes but the moment I get to the door, about to open the door and she isn¡¯t saying anything or going down on her knees to beg me, I know that Celine is now the opposite of who she used to be.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± I say calmly as my hand touches the doorknob. She isn¡¯t greeting me either and it makes me furrow my brows.


    Lowering her head, she says. ¡°I want to see you.¡±


    My brows crease further. ¡°See me? Aren¡¯t you seeing me already?¡±


    It took me a lot of strength and effort to finally get rid of my anger toward her. It is hard but I have no choice but to do that.


    She is less appreciative of what I am doing for her but I will continue to protect her for being my child¡¯s mother. I can¡¯t let her fall into the wrong hands simply because she is too daft for my liking.


    Jason needs her. He needs his mother. A mother can never rece the role of a father just the same way the father can not rece the role of a mother.


    I don¡¯t want to look back at what she has done to me in the past. If I am to consider everything that has happened, I won¡¯t even let her step into my house ever again.


    She made me go against my vow against night just the way it happened years ago when we had sex.


    If she hadn¡¯t invited those men over toe and take Jason out, I wouldn¡¯t have beaten Paxton up and the man who died wouldn¡¯t have died.


    I have him taken care of already and no one can use me of killing him. Paxton knows this and he knows it is better to be silent.


    There was a CCTV camera in the garage when the shooting took ce. If I am being implicated in any way, that camera will serve as evidence of what happened and how he died. Their gunshots killed him.


    I only shoot to defend myself. Besides, the gun is a certified one.


    If this ever gets to father, he will be mad at me. He might think it is time toe back to the business which I have vowed never to do again. I should keep it away from him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I turn around and open the door to go in, without a word.


    I wonder why she wants to talk to me about it. She doesn¡¯t look like someone who will apologize.


    ¡°Is Derick Dominguez and Paxton the same person?¡± She demands from me immediately after she enters my room. I twirl back slowly to face her, wondering how she got it all figured out.


    Does she finally believe me? Has she realized what a bad man her sweet boyfriend is? How did she find out?


    ¡°Are they the same person?¡± She questions impatiently, thereby pulling me out of my reverie and making me blink several times to be sure that it is indeed Celine before me.


    She has never been this brave enough to face me or question me about anything. She barely looks me in the eyes too.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± I voice out my thoughts as I watch her. She seems deep in thought, probably trying to get her words together and toe to terms with the fact that her boyfriend or best friend is fake.


    ¡°How I found out isn¡¯t what matters right now. What matters is for me to know who Paxton really is.¡±


    Instead of getting mad at the way she is shouting, I find it amusing so I chuckle.


    ¡°You should know your boyfriend better. Don¡¯t go about asking me who he is¡±, I throw her a cold re and turn my back to her.


    She is angry. Angry to find out that he isn¡¯t who she thinks he is.


    ¡°I have told you he isn¡¯t my boyfriend!¡± She yells and I twirl back sharply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare yell at me ever again!¡± I shout back at her, pointing my index finger at her.


    How dare she raise her voice at me just because of a disappointment from a jerk like Derick?


    ¡°Really?¡± She keeps a straight face and I drop my hand, wondering what has changed. ¡°You want me not to ever shout at you but all you do is yell at me, scold me and mistreat me? Can you even hear yourself out? Have you sat for once to think about all you have been doing to me? I am just giving you a little of what you have done to me but you don¡¯t want to amodate¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?!¡± I cut her short instantly, taking threatening steps toward her.


    I am thinking she will back away but she stands her ground. She isn¡¯t moving backward nor is she looking afraid.


    Wow!


    I am amazed. I stop in my tracks.


    Trying so hard to contain my anger, I turn my back to her immediately so I won¡¯t end up doing what I will regret.


    Celine wants to push me to the wall. She wants me to do the unforgivable. She wants me to misbehave but I won¡¯t. She is daring me. Challenging me to show her how manly I am.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± I utter, gritting my teeth in annoyance.


    ¡°Think of all you have done to me, Bryan, and try¡­¡±


    Her soothing voice does not reduce my anger, instead, it increases it. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°I will not until you hear me out¡±, she insists and I ball my fist.


    What the hell has gotten into her?


    ¡°I have done nothing but wish you well. Try to think of one single harm that I have done to you to deserve all of these¡±, her voice breaking as if she is crying. ¡°I am the mother of your child yet you don¡¯t treat me like one. I have always obeyed you and allowed you to take your revenge on me for one single mistake which I did in your favor¡­¡±


    ¡°In my favor¡±, I snap at her, rushing at her. She looks scared now. ¡°You call running away with my child a favor? Would you still call it a favor if something bad had happened to him? Will you still call that act of running off a favor if you had lost him? Will you?¡± She steps back, tears streaming down her eyes.


    ¡°Answer me, Celine. Tell me how much you love your son and the extent you can go to protect him. If you were in my shoes, wouldn¡¯t you do more to protect him?¡± I don¡¯t want to feel guilty. I don¡¯t want to give her the privilege of making me feel guilty for all I have done.


    She deserves every bit of it for being stubborn, too insensitive, and a coward.


    ¡°He is my son and I love him. I wanted the best for him.¡±


    ¡°The best by running off when he could have it all?¡± I attack her again, her back hitting the wall.


    ¡°Yes. I wasn¡¯t sure you would ept him. You treated me like trash after the sex. You despise me, how sure was I that you wouldn¡¯t despise what became of that sex?¡± She retorts, wiping her tears, her face turning into a serious one again.


    ¡°What?¡± I can¡¯t believe what she is saying. I take a step backward, watching her closely.


    ¡°You ran off because you thought I wouldn¡¯t ept him?¡± I ask in disbelief. I can¡¯t believe her reasons.


    ¡°Would you have epted him if I had told you the very day you almost pped me? Remember the night I told you I wanted to talk to you about something? What did you do? You asked me out. How could I have known you would ept him to be your son wholeheartedly?¡±


    My heart squeezed tightly within my ribcage and I almost lost my bnce.


    I can¡¯t believe this. She wanted to tell me she was pregnant with my child. But I stopped her. My rigidity led to all of these.


    Quilt spread across my face and I lower my head so she won¡¯t notice.


    ¡°You caused it all! I ran away because of you!¡± She concludes and I can feel the pain in her voice for the very first time.

 CHAPTER 72

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I walked out of Bryan¡¯s room before he could ask me any questions. It is obvious he didn¡¯t know that was the major reason why I left and I didn¡¯t tell him either.


    What was the point of telling him when he doesn¡¯t even listen to me? What was the point when he had already concluded that I left with no genuine reason?


    I would never have left if we were really married because we love each other or if I know he would ept the baby to be his child.


    But he hated me. He showed me so much hatred. That hatred was what I was avoiding. I didn¡¯t want him to rub it off my child. I wanted him to grow up to be loved and to understand what love is.


    Bryan has a bad idea about love. He doesn¡¯t have the heart to love anymore. He is stone-hearted and I used to think it wasn¡¯t his fault when I was still living here as his wife but now I think it is.


    I feel Bryan is doing all of this on purpose because he doesn¡¯t want to heal. He doesn¡¯t want to let go of the past. He doesn¡¯t want to move on from the past. He doesn¡¯t want to ept the changes that have happened to him. He doesn¡¯t want to ept his fate.


    He keeps forcing it. And it is doing no good to him.


    Now that he knows, I hope he will be able to think back in hindsight to realize his mistakes and know how wrong he had behaved towards everyone.


    He needs to ept the truth. The reality.


    He can not heal without that.


    I told myself that I would no longer feel any atom of sympathy for him but here I am wishing he can just let go and be finally free. I desperately wish he can be free from the shackles of the past. Even when he doesn¡¯t deserve it.


    He didn¡¯t answer my question and I am still curious. I want to know the truth. I want to know if what I saw on the inte is true.


    Derick Dominguez is the exact replica of Paxton. Paxton looks like the older version of Derick, probably because of his full beards and full eyebrows and I wonder how he got them.


    Derick was charged with murder and is wanted and I can¡¯t believe it.


    How is it even possible that someone I know, someone I have shared my thoughts with, someone I had spent years with, someone who acted like a father to my child is nothing but a murderer?


    Paxton was the only friend I had. Bing Bryan¡¯s wife for a year turned me into an outcast. Nobody wanted to rte with me because it was said in the news that I divorced the billionaire.


    I still can¡¯t believe it.


    Grabbing my phone from the bed, I dial his number, my left hand on my waist and the other holding the phone firmly to my ears.


    I need to talk to him. I need to hear him out. I need to know the truth and I need to know how he is doing.


    This is beyond me.


    I do not believe this.


    Bryan should have just told me what the truth is and I will be left to solve the puzzles before me.


    The phone rings for a few minutes and I anticipate hearing his voice but suddenly it goes into voicemail.


    I curse inwardly and dial the number again.


    It is unreachable.


    I try again and again and it is unreachable. In frustration, I growl.


    What should I do? Why is no one telling me what they know about him? Cami won¡¯t answer me and Bryan isn¡¯t answering either.


    Not giving up, I pick up the phone again and dial his number, praying silently for the number to go through.


    When it rings, I puff out the air I don¡¯t know I am holding in, anxious to hear his phone.


    At the fifth ring, someone picks but it doesn¡¯t sound like Paxton¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hello, Paxton¡±, I say into the voice. ¡°hello.¡±


    The person who picked up isn¡¯t saying anything and I wonder why.


    I check the phone to see that the call is still on.


    ¡°Hello, please I need to speak with Paxton. Is he fine?¡± I say before I realize I don¡¯t even know how to put my questions to him even if he is the one who picked.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    What would I have asked him?


    Are you Paxton or Derrick? Are you a murderer? What is yourst name? Where do youe from? Are you in disguise? Who is real between Derick and Paxton? Is Derick the fake one while you are the real one?


    ¡°Hello?¡± I shout into the phone and it gets disconnected immediately.


    I stare at the phone in shock. Who the hell was that who couldn¡¯t even tell me if he is at least fine? What rude behavior!


    I pace the room, thinking of what to do. Jason had fallen asleep right after taking a bath and breakfast.


    Should I go see Paxton in the house? He might probably be there. Is Bryan gone to the office already? What excuse should I give?


    Without thinking, I twirl back and rush out of the room, closing the door quietly behind me so I won¡¯t wake Jason.


    Hastily, I walk to the living room, making for the door when a voice stops me.


    ¡°Where are you sneaking to?¡± This is when it dawns on me that I have been forbidden from going out.


    Why didn¡¯t I think of this beforeing out?


    Shit!


    I turn back slowly to meet their gaze of Bryan. He is with his briefcase, fully dressed for work. I wonder why he iste today. It is past 10 am already.


    ¡°Where are you going, Celine?¡±


    I lower my head, and bite my lips, thinking of what excuse to give him.


    Why does he have to catch me whenever I want to defy him? Should I just tell him the truth?


    ¡°Will you please just tell me the truth about Paxton already?¡± I ask him with curiosity written all over me.


    He is silent for a while before asking. ¡°The truth? What more truth do you want?¡±


    ¡°The whole truth. Who he is. Where he came from and others. Everything you know about him¡±, I stamp my feet on the floor in frustration. I hate to be kept in the dark, probably because of how transparent I was. Being married to Bryan taught me how to be secretive.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he your boyfriend?¡± He mocks, a smile teasing his lips. ¡°You should know everything about him.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t¡±, I grit my teeth in anger.


    Bryan ignores me and walks past me. ¡°Bryan.¡±


    ¡°Were you going back to the apartment to satisfy your curiosity?¡± He questions, turning back to face me squarely.


    I avoid his gaze. How can I say yes to that? He might probably start scolding me.


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t do that. I will do all I can in my power to protect you, Celine¡±, he says, then adds. ¡°Because you are my son¡¯s mother but if you insist on doing things your way and something happens in the long run, I won¡¯t be held responsible for anything, ok?¡±


    I can¡¯t believe what I am hearing. Silence is an answer. This is what he always says.


    How can he be talking about protecting me when he should be scolding me for harboring the thought of visiting a murderer?


    ¡°If you go and something bad happens, I won¡¯t be held responsible, ok?¡± He yells and I jerk backward in fright.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer sharply before I know it, my initial confidence gone.


    ¡°Remember you are forbidden from going out so I would advise you to go back to the room and watch after our son. He is your duty and the reason why you are here¡±, he turns away from me, opens the door, and walks out leaving me standing still with my curiosity intact.

 CHAPTER 73

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t want to have any child after I lost my baby to the cold hands of death. I never thought I was going to have a child anymore but when I heard about Jason, I wanted him to be close to me so I can protect him.


    Celine was right.


    I would have taken it the wrong way if she had told me she was pregnant after the sex we had which I didn¡¯t want. I hated the fact that we made love even after I made a vow to remain celibate for the rest of my life.


    I never knew that night was the night I pumped my seed into her and Jason was beginning to form inside of her.


    She was right by saying she was scared I wouldn¡¯t ept him. I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t have epted him initially if she had told me.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I sigh and rake my hand in my hair, guilt filling me up.


    Is she trying to tell me that I have done wrong all along by punishing her for something she had done to save her and the baby?


    I have some questions to ask her but my anger toward her and the fact that I saw her trying to sneak out of the house did not make me ask her. She is just too stubborn and I will make sure none of the guards let her out again for the time being, till everything dies down.


    Anything can happen anytime from now and I must protect her.


    If I don¡¯t appreciate her for anything, I will appreciate her for keeping my son safe and sound for years before I found them.


    The cares to a stop and Felix opens the door of the car for me. I climb down with my briefcase before taking long strides towards the front door.


    This guilt has been eating me up since this morning before I left home after she told me the reason why she ran away without informing me of her pregnancy. I could hardly concentrate at work today.


    I kept thinking of what I had done and all the tortures she had put up with just to be with her son.


    Helena won¡¯t be proud of me. She would have wanted something better.


    Celine might be wrong for other things but definitely not because she didn¡¯t tell. If things were different and I know I would have epted the baby without any objections, I would still me her for not telling me.


    But she knew what I could do. So she ran, leaving me to hate her.


    The front door opens and I enter, dragging my tired feet forward toward the living room.


    ¡°Cami¡±, I call when I get to the living room. I know she is within earshot because she is mostly in the kitchen or close by. ¡°Cami!¡± I raise my voice.


    ¡°Yes, boss¡±, I hear her answer, followed by the sound of the kitchen door opening and then closing before she appears.


    I flop to the sofa, dropping my briefcase on the floor.


    ¡°Wee, boss¡±, she greets politely with her head bowed and her hands sped behind her respectively.


    ¡°Please, get me Celine and Jason¡±, I instruct her, stifling a yawn.


    To get my mind off the issue I have been thinking of all morning, I need apanion and Jason is that person.


    Jason will spend the night with me and we will both y till we fall asleep.


    ¡°Ok, boss¡±, she replies and walks away to get them. I stretch and rx morefortably on the sofa.


    Just then, I hear the sound of a car horning from outside and I raise a brow in confusion, wondering who it ising to visit thiste in the night.


    I have no one who visits me except my parents. I have no friends who woulde visiting too, except of course Emily who came here the other day but I have warned the guards not to ever let her in so she is definitely not the person.


    I rise to my feet and stroll to the window, pushing the blinds away to peek out.


    The car has been parked in the driveway but I can¡¯t see anyone.


    My imagination begins to run wild as I start to think the enemies are here because I can¡¯t see any bodyguard in sight.


    My heart begins to pound within my ribcage when someonees out of the car and walks to the back of the car to open it.


    A woman steps out and I recognize her immediately.


    ¡°Mother?!¡± I voice out in disbelief, wondering why she is in New York and my house by this time of the day.


    Why didn¡¯t she tell me she wasing to visit? I would have prepared a way to make sure that she doesn¡¯t see Celine and Jason. I haven¡¯t told my parents about Jason, they have no idea that I have a child now and it won¡¯t be nice for Mother to see them now.


    I should inform them first before anything. I actually thought of informing my mother because I know she would be d but I didn¡¯t because I know she would be excited and can take the next flight down to New York just to see Jason.


    I should go and see Celine and stop her froming out till Mother is gone from here. I drop the blinds and turn to go to Celine¡¯s room wondering why she isn¡¯t here yet when the front door is thrown open and motheres in.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± She shouts, her voice booming into my ears and I stop in my tracks. ¡°Bryan!¡±


    ¡°Mother¡±, I turn back to face her. She has a slight smile on her face. I try to pretend to look surprised seeing her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you wee me?¡± She demands, looking serious. She opens her arms for me toe in and I roll my eyes.


    Within minutes, she rushed toward me and engulf me in a tight hug. ¡°I missed you.¡±


    ¡°Same here, Mother. Why didn¡¯t you call me? You didn¡¯t tell me you wereing¡±, I try to disengage from the hug so I can look for an excuse to go to Celine¡¯s room to stop her froming out.


    Mother mustn¡¯t see her.


    Eventually, she releases me from the hug and I breathe out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Bryan?¡± I hear Celine¡¯s voice followed by her footsteps. ¡°Jason is already asleep, everything¡­¡±


    She stops midway when I turn to her but I know it is already toote to do anything. There is a sleeping Jason in her arms. I can¡¯t signal to her to leave before mom sees her because that will only arouse her curiosity to know who is calling me by my first name in the house.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Celine calls her, looking surprised to see her.


    ¡°Celine¡±, mother gasps, mping her hand over her mouth with wide eyes.


    ¡°Celine, where the hell have you been?¡± She asks, her eyes bing teary, and her gaze shifts to the sleeping figure in Celine¡¯s arms. ¡°And whose child is this?¡±


    She points a finger at Jason with her mouth dropped open in shock, anticipating a reply that will align with the exact thing going on in her head.

 CHAPTER 74

    Celine¡¯s POV


    ¡°Whose child is this?¡± Bryan¡¯s mom gasps once again when she is behind me, examining Jason¡¯s face. She must have seen the resemnce between Jason and Bryan and I wonder what she would do if she gets to see his blue eyes.


    They are just like Bryan¡¯s.


    Those were what reminded me so much of Bryan. No matter how hard I wanted to get rid of all those memories because they were full of nothing but pain, I couldn¡¯t let go.


    Jason was there to always remind me of his father and his cruelty but they didn¡¯t stop me from loving my son. That didn¡¯t stop me from thinking and wondering how Bryan was doing.


    I didn¡¯t know the reason for all his actions then but I knew something was broken beyond repair inside of him. I could see it and I could feel it.


    Bryan and I stare at each other, as I begin to reminisce on that night. The night when he pumped his seed into me. The night of drunken passion between us. The night of negligence. I wonder if he even knows that he was the one who deflowered me.


    That night was magical for me but I didn¡¯t expect it. I didn¡¯t n it. It was beyond me. Bryan was bent on having sex and I let him have his way with me, forgetting all about the stupid contract we signed.


    Actually, I have been secretly thinking of what it would be like to have his attention for a little while, for him to admire me and even make love to me.


    It was like a dreame true and I thought things were going to change for the better but no, it became worse when I became pregnant and when Bryan won¡¯t stop yelling at me since that night for every slightest mistake I made.


    ¡°Celine¡±, Aunt Stephanie twirls me around slowly, making me break eye contact with Bryan, tears springing to her eyes. ¡°Whose baby is this, please?¡± She pleads with me to answer but I can¡¯t find my voice.


    It is obvious Bryan didn¡¯t inform his parents about Jason. I don¡¯t know what to do now, whether to tell them my son is their grandchild or tell them he isn¡¯t.


    I never expected to see her again. I thought she had relocated to meet her husband wherever in the world he is and since I haven¡¯t seen her around for the past few months that I have been here, I never thought I would cross paths with her again until Bryan releases me.


    It is obvious Bryan won¡¯t let me go anytime soon so meeting with her is inevitable.


    I have only seen my father-inw once and I have no idea where he lives. But I have seen his mother numerous times and she loved me.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Bryan calls and I let out a sigh of relief, d for the interruption. His mother rushes to him expectantly, thinking he will admit the truth of what she is seeing.


    Jason stirs in his sleep, probably from the noise. I didn¡¯t want to bring him but I know how difficult Bryan can be so I decided to bring him so he won¡¯t think I am lying.


    He stirs once again and I think he isn¡¯tfortable with the sleeping posture.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± He raises his head, rubbing his sleepy eyes with his two hands.


    Bryan hasn¡¯t given his mother an answer yet so she rushes back to me, just in time for Jason to take his hands off his eyes and blink.


    ¡°Oh, My God!¡± She cries, watching Jason who is looking confused. He must be wondering who this is and I feel bad that he doesn¡¯t even recognize his grandma.


    She sinks to the floor, crying hysterically and Bryan and I exchange nces again. Instead of moving close to console his mother, he tugs his hands into his pant pockets and looks away.


    I sign and drop Jason on the chair before bending to help her up.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°Celine, is this real, or am I imagining things?¡± She demands with her tear-stained face hoisted up. I smile wryly and shake my head.


    ¡°Get up, please. Don¡¯t get Jason agitated¡±, I say as an excuse to have her up. It works because she stands up abruptly without my help and goes to Jason who is looking around with a scared expression on his face.


    ¡°Jason is his name?¡± She asks, squatting in front of him and trailing herrge hands over his face.


    ¡°Jason, you look so much like your father¡±, she sobs, pecking his forehead and I smile. She has it all figured out. No one needs to look at these two men twice before seeing the resemnce and feeling the connection.


    When I gave birth to Jason and he was brought to me to hold, that was the day I concluded that blood is indeed thicker than water.


    I didn¡¯t want any more memories of Bryan since we were a world apart. Even if I hadn¡¯t run away, it was bound to happen but I left before it was time to leave and I wanted to scrap every bit of memory of him out of my head, my soul, and my life.


    But Jason came to the world, bearing the same look as the man I wanted to forget. I was so sure that was how Bryan looked when he was an infant.


    It was too striking.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I have a grandson all along and no one told me about this. I can¡¯t believe my own son kept this away from me. I can¡¯t believe I have been suffering in silence all along, thinking of how I will die without a grandchild.¡± She continues to cry and I stand still, unable to peel my legs off the spot I have been standing to console her.


    I don¡¯t even know how to. Bryan ought to be the one to console her. He is the offender, not me and I won¡¯t help him this time.


    ¡°What do you mean die?¡± He questions with his brows furrowed. His mother does not reply and she does not take her eyes off Jason. ¡°Mom?¡±


    He approaches but she rises sharply and stops him from moving toward her with her hands. ¡°Stop right there or I will be forced to p you.¡±


    ¡°What? p me?¡± Embarrassment fills his expression and I look away. He must be feeling bad that I am here, listening to his mother threatening to beat him up if he defies her.


    I have never seen Stephanie this way and I feel guilty. I am partially responsible because I didn¡¯t tell Bryan that I was pregnant or I gave birth. He got to know himself. But the only fault of his is not informing her after he found Jason and me.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I guess he was bent on taking his revenge on me for not telling him about my pregnancy and for running off before the contract had psed, without bothering to inform his parents about a child he just found to be his.


    ¡°Mom, Bryan isn¡¯t at fault here, I am¡±, I find myself saying and I p myself mentally for defending him yet again.


    He doesn¡¯t even deserve it.


    Aunt Stephanie turns to me. ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Bryan didn¡¯t know about Jason all this while. He just got to know about him two months ago and I guess he is still trying to adapt to the new life of a father and ept the fact that he has a four-year-old son all this while without knowing. So you see, I am to be med for not telling him I was pregnant before running off and for not reaching out to him that I have a son for him when I ought to so I¡¯m sorry¡±, I exin and apologize.


    She has a horrified look on her face as she stares at me in silence.


    ¡°You ran away? Why?¡± She asks me loudly, sparing Bryan a nce before looking back at me and I know I won¡¯t escape answering all of her questions and everything that had happened within those four years that I was nowhere to be found.

 CHAPTER 75

    Celine¡¯s POV


    With Jason safely in my arms, dozing off again after the drama from earlier, I walk slowly back to the room with his grandmother behind me.


    I couldn¡¯t even ask Bryan why he asked to see me because his mother was present. I intend to tell her everything. Without leaving any stone unturned.


    I turn the doorknob and enter. She enters behind me too, ncing around the room.


    ¡°Is this where you two have been staying?¡± She questions, still looking around and I wonder if the room is too small for my son and me.


    It is actuallyrger than my two apartments and I am ok with this.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡±, she snarls. ¡°Bryan deserves to be taught a lesson and I will surely tell his father tonight.¡±


    She didn¡¯t take my words to heart. She still didn¡¯t me me after I told her I was at fault. She imed two months was enough for him to inform them about their grandson. They had the right to know about him just the way he had the right to know he had a son.


    I ce Jason gently on the bed and cover his little body with theforter before going to sit on the sofa. Without invitation, Aunt Stephanie sits beside me and attacks me almost immediately.


    ¡°Why did you run away?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I said I was going to tell her nothing but the truth, didn¡¯t I? I ask inwardly, feeling reluctant to begin my story.


    ¡°The marriage was a fake¡±, I begin and she nods as if she knew. My eyes growrge and I ask. ¡°You knew?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±, she answers and looks away.


    ¡°How? When? How long have you known this?¡±


    ¡°On your wedding day¡±, she confesses and looks back at me. ¡°Remember you were crying? I saw you crying and I knew it wasn¡¯t tears of joy. I knew immediately that Bryan was forcing you to marry him.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe this. She never gave me the impression that she knew what we did when we thought we were deceiving them.


    ¡°When you disappeared without a trace, it made my assumptions right and I knew your time was up. Bryan said you asked him for a divorce but I didn¡¯t believe him. I asked a private investigator to look into your whereabouts but you were nowhere to be found. I was mad at you for not reaching out and for not saying a simple goodbye and that made me stop my search. It was obvious you didn¡¯t want to be found¡±, she exins and tears begin to pool in my eyes.


    I had to go. I want to say this to her. I was scared.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I hold her hands and she allows me, her head lowered. I almost think she is crying again until she lifts her head, her face dry.


    ¡°You left because you were pregnant or it was because your time was up?¡±


    ¡°My time was almost up but my pregnancy made me run away. I thought Bryan won¡¯t ept the baby, my fears made me take a rash decision.¡±


    She sighs and shifts her gaze to Jason¡¯s sleeping figure on the bed.


    ¡°I felt bad for being persistent about Bryan getting married and having kids. It was obvious I was being selfish so when you left and he told us marriage isn¡¯t for him, I gave up trying. I gave up my dreams of having grandchildren swarming our mansion during the holidays. I knew Bryan would never fall in love with a woman again after Helena but when you came, I felt he would fall in love with you. Then you left and it made me sad because I was the one who put you in this situation.¡± A tear rolls down her eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°For?¡± I quickly raise a brow at her.


    ¡°For keeping the baby. For letting me have a grandchild when I didn¡¯t expect it. Thank you, Celine.¡±


    I smile and nod, then silence falls.


    ¡°Why did youe back?¡± She breaks the silence, jerking me out of my reverie.


    ¡°Bryan found us. He took Jason away from me.¡±


    ¡°He took him away from you? Why?¡±


    ¡°He was mad at me for not informing him about the pregnancy and for hiding his son away from him¡±, I tell her, and a look of disappointment shes across her expression. Before she can voice it out, I say. ¡°I know I did wrong but I did all of that for a reason. Bryan was mistreating me, he hated me after the mistake and I thought he won¡¯t ept the baby.¡±


    ¡°Mistake?¡± She points, curiosity evident in her expression. ¡°Was it a mistake? I thought you two were beginning to love each other?¡±


    ¡°No¡±, I chuckle lightly. ¡°Bryan does not have a heart to love, Mother.¡±


    ¡°But you loved him?¡±


    I look down, wishing she didn¡¯t approach the topic this way. It is something I consider insensitive.


    ¡°You loved him, Celine. I could see it. Isn¡¯t that why you are back here?¡±


    ¡°Of course not¡±, I mutter firmly. ¡°I work as a nanny here. I don¡¯t like Bryan.¡±


    I want to add more but I am quick to stop myself from doing that.


    ¡°What?!¡± She eximed in disbelief. ¡°You work as a nanny here?¡± She turns to Jason again. ¡°For Jason?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was the only way for me to be with my son. Bryan was ready to take him away from me forever and I didn¡¯t want that. Because I also lost my job, I had to take it so here I am¡±, I spread my arms out.


    She looks thoughtful for a while before asking. ¡°How is he treating you?¡±


    I smile. ¡°The same way.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he can change?¡± She inquires with a confused expression.


    ¡°That depends on him. I have watched him for two months, studied him, tried to help him but all is in vain so I think changing is quite impossible.¡±


    She falls silent again.


    ¡°I think he likes you¡±, she mutters and my eyes growrge. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have sex with you¡­¡±


    ¡°It was a mistake¡±, I point out loudly so she won¡¯t get the wrong idea.


    ¡°How was it a mistake?¡± She interrogates further.


    ¡°We were drunk¡±, I reply sharply.


    ¡°Both of you?¡±


    I nod. ¡°I was a bit sober but I think he was totally drunk.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡± She huffs. ¡°Bryan would never touch you if he wasn¡¯t attracted to you.¡±


    I shake my head vigorously in disagreement and silence falls. Bryan wasn¡¯t attracted to me. He can¡¯t be attracted to a woman like me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it high time he moved on?¡± She breaks the silence again.


    Not reading too much meaning to her question, I nod intermittently in agreement. ¡°It is high time.¡±


    ¡°Then you should do it¡±, she taps me on the shoulder with a smile.


    ¡°I should do what?¡± I ask with confusion.


    ¡°You should help him¡±, she says, a frown touching her lips. She must be disappointed that I am not getting her point.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I have done my best and he usually rewards me with nothing but yellings and scoldings.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get what I am saying, Celine¡±, she clutches my two hands. ¡°Bryan has done a lot of bad things to you and it¡¯s high time you did the same.¡±


    My confusion intensifies. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you think of a good way you can get your revenge on him for what he did? A sweet-kind-of-revenge which you will enjoy¡­¡±


    ¡°By leaving?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No¡±, she rolls her eyes. ¡°What about your son?¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°Seducing him¡±, she announces and my eyes be wide in disbelief and my jaws drop open in shock.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    I have not seduced him yet he hates me. What will happen if I seduce him then?


    This is a no. I can¡¯t do this.


    ¡°Yes. You won¡¯t make it look like you are seducing him. I just want you to torture him sexually so he can learn his lessons. This was the exact thing I did with his father and it worked. I am sure it will work for you too.¡±


    ¡°Torture him sexually?¡± I ask again. It sounds good but it is impossible. I am not that courageous enough to do such a thing. Besides, I have never seduced a man in my entire life and I don¡¯t intend to do that.


    I can¡¯t afford to let his hatred for me heighten.


    ¡°Yes. Whenever he wants to give in, you leave him hanging and that will teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°No¡±, I shake my head vigorously. ¡± I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You will and you can.¡±


    ¡°What if we end up having sex again? What if I can¡¯t control my emotions and¡­and..¡±, I trail off, not knowing what exactly I wanted to say.


    ¡°That is the n. If the sex happens, let it happen. Let it happen again and again and again¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I am beginning to think this is her own n to have more grandchildren. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°You will, Celine¡±, she makes it sound like an order. ¡°I have a n.¡±


    I watch with a terrified expression as she leans closer and whispers the so-called n into my ears.

 CHAPTER 76

    Celine¡¯s POV


    After Bryan¡¯s mother left my room, I sat still thinking over what she told me. She was super excited to see Jason and she took pictures of his sleeping face so she could send them to her husband.


    I still can¡¯t believe her suggestions. How can I seduce her son as revenge for all he has done to me? Won¡¯t he hate me more for that?


    During the months of my marriage to Bryan, I never saw him with a woman, he never spent a day out withouting home and that shows that he wasn¡¯t interested in any woman, including me. Keeping me at home was just for righteousness.


    That only made me admire him and when he showed me more dislike after the sex, I came to a conclusion that Bryan must havee vowed to remain celibate.


    That was why he hated me. That was the genuine reason for his actions.


    If that was the case, then how can I take my revenge on him when he isn¡¯t even attracted to me? This would have been sweet revenge if only he is attracted to me the way I am to him but I know Bryan. He doesn¡¯t like me. Every goodness he does toward me is because I am his child¡¯s mother.


    I sigh loudly, propping my hand on my jaw. Suddenly, my stomach rumbles, and I realize I haven¡¯t had dinner.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I was supposed to have dinner before Bryan came back from home but I was bent on feeding the sleeping Jason before finallyying him on the bed. I was about to start eating when Cami came to inform me that Bryan needed my attention and that of Jason who was fast asleep already.


    Bryan might think I wasn¡¯t serious about Jason already asleep so I decided to take him with me. If only I hadn¡¯t gone out with Jason, his mother wouldn¡¯t have seen him.


    I shoot to my feet and walk to the middle table to grab the tray. Immediately I dig into the food, my phone rings, and I stretch my hand to take a hold of it from the table again.


    Paxton¡¯s name shes across the screen and I push the food away, picking up the call in a hurry.


    ¡°Paxton?¡±


    ¡°Celine¡±, he calls weakly.


    ¡°How are you? I have been calling you all morning, I was worried and someone picked the call and it wasn¡¯t you. Are you fine?¡± Worry is evident on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡±, he replies after a moment of silence. Then I remember the questions I intended to ask him earlier and a cold shiver runs down my spine in fear of what his reply would be.


    Should I ask him? Will he be honest with me?


    I remember Paxton said he loved me and I haven¡¯t given it any thought before probably because I am not sexually attracted to him. Now I am beginning to think of it and I think he is serious.


    How can a man be so selfless if he doesn¡¯t love me? If he loves me, he would tell me the truth, won¡¯t he?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me, I am fine, ok?¡± He assures me and I imagine him smiling at me.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± He asks me.


    Reluctantly, I answer. ¡°I¡¯m still at Bryan¡¯s ce. I was home but he threatened to kill you if I didn¡¯te back. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry, Paxton¡±, I begin to sob. ¡°Did he hurt you? Were you hurt badly? Where are you so I cane?..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Celine. You have nothing to worry about. How is Jason?¡±


    ¡°He is fine, too. He¡¯s sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±, I wipe my tears, waiting for him to say more as I continue debating within me on what to say next to him and whether to ask the question that has been bothering me since morning.


    ¡°Are you sure you are fine?¡± I ask when I am not hearing any word from him again.


    ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯m looking for another means to get you two out¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Paxton¡±, I say quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Jason and I will be fine. I don¡¯t want to endanger you or anyone else. This was why I stopped you froming here right from the start.¡±


    ¡°I know¡±, he says. ¡°but¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. I know you must be seriously injured. Don¡¯t worry about us, we will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±, he agrees sadly. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Silence falls again and then I expel a sigh, and summon up enough courage before asking. ¡°Paxton, can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure. Do you need something?¡±


    My heart begins to beat loudly in fear of the truth, fear of how he would take it, fear of what I would hear from him, fear of how bad I would feel if this is true.


    I need to know. I need to know who I call my friend. I need to be sure having him as a friend isn¡¯t one of the greatest mistakes I will make.


    If this is true, then I will be extremely mad and disappointed. I will rather be with Bryan and expect him to protect me than to be with Paxton whom I know nothing about.


    Bryan is a devil but I have known him for years. Paxton is like an angel but I barely know him. A devil I have known for years is better than an angel I just got to know.


    ¡°Celine, are you there?¡± He jerks me out of my reverie. I perk up, breathing heavily and thinking of changing the topic and not asking him again.


    ¡°Celine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± I chant. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°You were silent. What do you want to ask me? I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    He must be thinking I need financial help. I have never asked him for such help before but from the urgency in his tone, he must be thinking that it is financial help I need from him and he is willing to render it.


    ¡°Paxton, I want you to bepletely honest with me, will you?¡± I ask calmly and silence creeps in. I take the phone off my ears to see if the call is still ongoing since I am not hearing any sound. The call is ongoing, he is just silent.


    Has he figured it out? Is he suspecting that I must have known the truth?


    ¡°Are you there?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, go on¡±, he replies indifferently.


    I nod my head as if he can see me, and then I swallow the lump stuck in my throat. ¡°Are you Derick Dominguez?¡±


    Silence falls heavily. He isn¡¯t answering and my heart is beating faster than usual in anticipation of his reply.


    I want nothing but honesty. No matter how bad or how piercing the truth will hurt.


    I wish I could tell him that.


    ¡°Are you Derick, Paxton? If you are indeed Paxton as you imed, then what is yourst name? Are you rted to Derick Dominguez? What do you do for a living? Where are you from? What¡­¡±


    The clicking sound of the phone cut me short and I take the phone off my ears to see that Paxton or Derick or whoever he is has just hang up the call on me.

 CHAPTER 77

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    Losing track of how many times I have sighed, I pull the bathroom door open toe out with a towel wrapped around my waist, with water glistening down my body.


    I should have told my mother about Jason but I didn¡¯t because I wanted it to remain a secret for a while.


    I don¡¯t want to put the poor boy in danger. I just wish everything will continue being the way they are without any changes.


    I do not know why she insisted on seeing Celine in private and I hope she doesn¡¯t speak badly of me to her. She already thinks bad of me and I won¡¯t be surprised if she speaks ill of me to Celine.


    I just can¡¯t wrap my head around the fact that Celine defended me out there. Why does she always have to do that? Does she think it will get to me?


    Now that mother knows, dad will be informed too. I should be expecting a call from him anytime soon.


    I walk to the closet to search for pajamas when I hear a knock on the door.


    Mother might not let me know before she leaves because of her anger towards me, so I guess the person at the door must be Cami or Celine.


    ¡°Come in¡±, I say calmly, pulling silk sleepwear out. The door opens and I turn to see Celinee in. Her hair is packed in a bun and she is in a different nightwear tonight. I haven¡¯t seen her in fancy sleepwear like this before. She is always wearing in dresses.


    Her eyes shift to my broad chest and I see her gulp loudly before diverting her gaze to her fingers.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± I ask nonchntly, pretending not to see how ufortable she is seeing me half naked. This is what I want after, torturing her.


    Is she here expecting some sort of thanks for standing up for me?


    ¡°I came to apologize and to inform you about Jason¡¯s birthday¡±, she smiles, looking up, and my brows crease.


    When was thest time she smiled this way? We aren¡¯t even done settling our differences and with mother¡¯s presence today, I don¡¯t expect her to be smiling at me this way like we are civil with each other.


    ¡°Apologize for what?¡± I am in no mood to shout at her to leave. I am more concerned about what my mother would do. I really hope she won¡¯t let this get to the public. I didn¡¯t get to see her before she left, I would have warned her to keep it a secret for Jason¡¯s safety.


    ¡°For everything I have done to offend you. For running away with your baby and for bringing Paxton in here to take Jason away from me because I think he is a good man, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, now I see you know the truth¡±, I cut her short and she nods.


    Silence falls and I fold my arms, expecting her to finish up what she is here for before leaving.


    ¡°What about Jason¡¯s birthday?¡± I ask her when she isn¡¯t saying anything.


    A smile teases her lips again. ¡°I haven¡¯t told you the date he was born. His birthday is two days from now and I would like to get new dresses for myself for the little birthday party Cami and I had prepared for him.¡±


    ¡°Dresses for yourself?¡± I ask in surprise. Celine is never one to demand new dresses and I wonder what happened. The dresses she shopped for when she was here stayed in her closet for months. She barely wore more than a dozen and I am sure she must have sold them all out when she ran off.


    ¡°Yes, I want to look good on my son¡¯s birthday.¡± She beams in happiness and I wonder if it is the uing birthday making her this happy or something else.


    ¡°So you want me to give you some money for shopping?¡± I question again, my forehead furrowed as I try to figure out what is happening. Celine left this house without taking the money I promised her. She isn¡¯t one to demand money either.


    Is she nning to elope again?


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, I will get you a few dresses too.¡±


    Now I am more than convinced that she wants to elope and I will put her to test.


    Slowly, I begin to walk towards her, dropping the sleepwear, my chest uncovered and the towel tightly wrapped around my waist.


    The more I step closer to her, the more agitated she bes and the smile on her face disappears immediately.


    I continue walking towards her till she begins to back away like she did yesterday when we both shouted at each other and she revealed to me the real reason why she left.


    Remembering this now is making me guilty all over again and I wonder when all of this will stop. I am bing exhausted with all of these feelings.


    I am tired of feeling guilty but as much as I want to stop doing this to Celine, I derive pleasure from it.


    I am tired of being remorseful about everything that has to do with my past; Helena and our baby.


    I cage Celine with my hands on the wall and Celine¡¯s petite figure in the middle. She stares up at me and I try to read through her to know what she is thinking and why she is doing this.


    I lean closer, my mouth a few inches away from her ears. ¡°If you try to elope with my child again, I will never forgive you again, ok?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise¡±, she shivers beneath my gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to run away or leave the house anymore. I have epted my fate and I won¡¯t do anything drastic anymore as long as I have your forgiveness¡­


    ¡°Even if I continue to mistreat you?¡± I demand out of curiosity and she remains silent, avoiding my gaze.


    I drop my hands. ¡°You can go. I will give you my credit cards tomorrow before leaving for work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡±, she says, not sounding as excited as I expect. Maybe she is scared that I will continue with my cruelty towards her.


    ¡°You have nothing to be afraid of. Just don¡¯t do anything to piss me off and we will be good. And do your job, follow instructions.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Silence creeps in again as I watch her. She looks really small and vulnerable as she looks down like someone who is about to cry. I am about to look away because I am beginning to feel sympathetic towards her when she hoists her head up with a smile appearing from nowhere.


    ¡°Can I call you Bryan now?¡±


    What?! I say inwardly. She wants to go back to being informal with me.


    ¡°Does it mean I have been forgiven for all my wrongs?¡±


    I don¡¯t say a word, nor shake. I just continue watching her.


    She looks pleased with herself even when I didn¡¯t say anything to her question.


    ¡°Thank you and I promise you have been forgiven too for all you have done to¡­¡±


    ¡°What have I done?¡± I ask sharply even though I know I am not a saint and not a good man. I have always done the wrong things from the start. I have done nothing good to her or Helena or anyone else. Instead of going further, I shut my mouth and turn back.


    ¡°You can leave!¡± I dismiss her.


    ¡°Thank you¡±, I hear her squeal in excitement and it tugs something new in me. ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Celine, wait¡±, I call with my back still to her. I want to ask her the one question I kept asking myself after she ran away without informing me of her pregnancy. ¡°Why did you leave without getting thest part of your money?¡±


    She was supposed to get thest part of her contract money a month before the contract would pse and she left a week before it was time for her to get the money.


    She does not say anything so I twirl back to face her squarely.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She darts her eyes away, her hands trembling and I wonder if there is more to all of this. If there is more to her, running away without the reward of her suffering for eleven months.


    ¡°This is the question that has been on my mind for years. I wondered why and it angered me more that I could not find an answer to it.¡±


    I am desperate to know now that I have voiced it out. I wish she can just tell me but she is silent.


    When she looks back at me squarely without fear, I know Celine has something else to say to me.


    ¡°Now that you brought it up, I think I should also ask you what has been on my mind for years too.¡±


    Not giving the statement much thought, I nod, urging her to go on. I don¡¯t care what it is, I just want to know her reason.


    ¡°Do you also know that the night we had sex and you pumped your seed into me, you were the one who deflowered me?¡± She blurts out, looking angry as tears spring to her eyes.


    It takes a while for her words which sound like a question to process in my head and when it does, I let out an exmation. ¡°What?!¡±

 CHAPTER 78

    Celine¡¯s POV


    ¡°What?¡± His loud exmation booms into my ears, making tears roll down my eyes but I am quick to wipe them off.


    I don¡¯t want him to see me cry again.


    Apparently, he didn¡¯t know all along that he was my first man. He is the first man I had sex with and I haven¡¯t had anything to do with any man ever since.


    He didn¡¯t know he took my virginity.


    What would it change if he had known? Maybe he would have treated me differently? Will telling him make any difference?


    Confusion skates his expression as if he is trying to recall it all. How it happened and whether I am being honest.


    ¡°I¡­no¡­I..¡±, he stutters, pushing back his nervousness and tearing his gaze away from me.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± I ask, peering at him.


    He suddenly looks like he has taken a hold of his emotions, his face bes deadly. ¡°That sex was a mistake, Celine. It wasn¡¯t meant to happen¡±, he shouts.


    ¡°Really?¡± I don¡¯t want to be taken aback by his outburst. This has always been Bryan. I didn¡¯te here to fight him but I can¡¯t help the anger rising inside of me.


    ¡°It was a mistake yet you imed my son to be yours? Can you even hear yourself out?¡± I yell back.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a mistake to you?¡± He takes a step closer to me, his face in a frown.


    ¡°A mistake? No, it wasn¡¯t!¡± I exim. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a mistake. My child can never be a mistake.¡±


    He folds his arms, titling his head aside and watching me. ¡°Was it nned then?¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean nned?¡± I feel attacked, my anger going down. I know it wille to this. He will me me for that night, the same way he med me months after it happened which made me run away.


    ¡°Did you n it, Celine?¡± He pastes an using look on his face and I ball my fist, refraining from hitting him.


    ¡°You dare use me of nning sex with you? Are you crazy? Do I look like some whore to you? It seems you have lost your mind. You forget how you forced yourself on me?¡±


    ¡°Watch your words, woman!¡± He points a warning finger at me. ¡°Watch what you say. I do not force myself on women.¡±


    ¡°But you did. On me. You forced yourself on me. I was helpless¡±, I spread my arms out, watching him squarely without fear. This is it. This is the bridge I have been running away from. Now is the time to cross it.


    He scoffs. ¡°Unbelievable! I forced myself on you?¡±


    ¡°What do you call it, then? We were both drunk and because of my stupid sympathy for you, I decide to help you to your room and you fell on me. I tried to get off but you wouldn¡¯t budge. What do you call that?¡±


    His face turns sour, probably because he has remembered. ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you stop it from happening, goddammit?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible to stop a horny man bent on having sex with a woman?¡± I retort back at him. ¡°Why the regrets anyway? I have suffered for years for your so-called mistake but I won¡¯t consider it a mistake on my own part because something beautiful came out of it. The ungrateful one here is you¡±, I poke his chest, before turning back to leave.


    Fuck him!


    I will no longer take the money from him for the shopping. I will make do with what I have. He is still the egoistic man I know him to be.


    How could he even call our son a mistake? If Jason is a mistake then he should let us go? We never wanted to have anything to do with him after all, we were living fine without him but he came and ruined everything.


    I was already thinking of giving his mother¡¯s suggestions a try and I purposely came to ask him for money to shop for new dresses to see if it will work and it worked.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though I am still having my doubts, now I feel more than encouraged to go through with this. He deserves whatever tortures thate his way.


    ¡°Celine!¡± He makes me halt in my tracks. I am not expecting him to call me but he did that anyway.


    Slowly, I turn to face him, expecting a remorseful look on his face. There is no guilt or remorse. Bryan is a hard man. A hard nut to crack and I am beginning to think twice about the suggestion of seducing him.


    He has a look devoid of emotions on his countenance. He looks confused after a while and I shake my head. It is obvious he can¡¯t remember how it happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, his tone isn¡¯t soft like that of someone who is indeed sorry. He is just apologizing because he feels obligated to.


    I can¡¯t believe Bryan is apologizing to me.


    ¡°I never knew and I am not calling our child a mistake. I just feel the sex should have been prevented¡­¡±


    ¡°Prevented?¡± I snarl at him. ¡°Are you still on this? What the hell is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is wrong with me¡±, he answers back sharply. ¡°Let¡¯s just be realistic with each other. That sex was against the rules of the contract. It wasn¡¯t supposed to happen¡­.¡±


    ¡°But it happened anyway, do you have anything you can do to take back that time and ensure you did not have sex with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what the hell is your problem? I am not evenining. I am the one at the receiving end, I suffered the result all alone but you knew nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Because you didn¡¯t tell me anything¡±, he cuts me short.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you or you were just too strong-headed to ask me anything? You pretended as if the sex never happened. You should have at least shown me your concern the next day and if that had happened, maybe I would have told you when I found out I was pregnant with your child.¡±


    Silence hovers, our conscience judging us.


    The conscience of taking advantage of me as I told him. That is what is judging him but it is judging me too because it wasn¡¯t forced. I could have stopped it if I wanted to stop it. I wasn¡¯t as drunk as he was but I wanted it.


    It was overwhelming to see him all over me after several months of being in the same house yet he never spared me more than a nce per day.


    It broke my heart and made me crave his attention more.


    When he isn¡¯t saying anything, I decide to end the conversation and go to bed. It iste already and I hope to catch some sleep.


    I turn back to the door.


    ¡°You are egoistic!¡± I mutter beneath my breath.


    ¡°What?!¡± He exims when I touch the doorknob. I squeeze my eyes shut and bite my lips. I don¡¯t intend to let him hear that but it doesn¡¯t change anything.


    He is egoistic and he should know it.


    Expecting him to call me back, shout and scold me for calling him an egoistic man, he keeps mute and I snap my head back out of curiosity.


    ¡°You can go¡±, he dismisses me with his nose scrunching up in disgust. ¡°But you start your work tomorrow morning. Be a minutete and you will be fired!¡±


    He goes to his closet and I step out, shaking my head.


    Bryan will never change! He is bounded and chained to the past. And I fear this will be forever.

 CHAPTER 79

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I stir in my sleep, feeling aches all over my body. When my eyes fly open, I am surprised to see that it is morning already. I didn¡¯t know when sleep eluded me because I kept tossing in bedst night after Celine left my room.


    I was turning in bed, thinking about all the revtions about the night we mistakenly had sex.


    First, I didn¡¯t know she was a virgin and I didn¡¯t know she tried to stop me from having sex with her.


    I had med her all these years when I am the one at fault. This is all so hard for me to believe.


    How can a woman I have always mistreated be enduring all of these when she isn¡¯t even responsible? Why didn¡¯t she tell me all of these before now?


    I sigh loudly, not feeling the urge to get up and go to work. I feel weak and I wish to stay in bed tillter. I will probably go to workte today.


    My mind is fixed on the conversation Celine and I hadst night that I don¡¯t even know when someone moves close to me until she calls out. ¡°Bryan.¡±


    I am startled as I jerk upright, the ache sipping through my whole body.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I curse when I see her. It is Celine. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Sorry for startling you, I thought you were still sleeping so I thought I should wake you up for work¡±, she replies calmly, looking like the quiet Celine I know her to be and not the woman who has suddenly changed to something else these past two days.


    She doesn¡¯t even look like we had a heated conversation yesterday and it baffles me.


    This thing is eating me up and I am surprised I didn¡¯t have a sleepless night.


    Jason is not a mistake. I just can¡¯t remember how it happened but I guess I caused it all. After the sex and I woke up the next morning to see Celine in my bed, I was furious and I sent her out in rage. My anger didn¡¯t even let me think about that night. Anytime my mind goes there, I always wave it away and I guess the memories went away as well because I didn¡¯t want it.


    Now I am trying so hard to remember, but nothing ising.


    All these revtions are trying to break through the thick hard wall I have built between Celine and me. Celine is innocent. She isn¡¯t responsible for what I am using her of. It is obvious now but it is so hard to believe.


    I find it hard to agree to all of this. I have always med her for everything. Every one of my mistakes. Who do I me now?


    ¡°I have brought your clothes out and the shoes too¡±, shements but I am staring into space, even though I heard her.


    I have forgotten that I was the one who instructed her tomence her job again. Bringing out my office wear and taking care of me.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When I remember the job of taking care of me, a smile creeps onto my face. I can¡¯t let Celine go off easily.


    I enjoy letting her do things for me. So it should remain that way. She should take care of my son and also take care of me.


    Maybe when I learn to interact with her like every other person, I will finally be able to forgive myself. But for now, I need to go on with my sweet revenge.


    It gives me joy.


    ¡°Bryan?¡± She touches my shoulder and a good shiver runs down my spine. I slide back into bed immediately. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work?¡± She takes her hand off, looking embarrassed.


    ¡°I have aches¡±, I say calmly, wincing in pain like someone who had gone through a lot of stress overnight. The ache isn¡¯t that much but I want to act like it is. I like the way she fusses around with worry and concern whenever I am hurt.


    Celine doesn¡¯t do this to me alone. I have seen her do the same to Jason and then to a bodyguard before she ran away.


    The other day when I injured myself, I liked the feeling of having someone who cares around me.


    ¡°Aches?¡± Concern filled her expression. ¡°Did you stress yourself at work yesterday?¡±


    It worked. I can¡¯t believe she still cares about me after everything. Afterst night, she still cares. After making her cry on several asions, she still cares.


    Or is she pretending to care?


    ¡°No!¡±


    She turns around, confused about what to do and how to help me. I watch her in amazement, trying to figure out if she is being real.


    ¡°Let me get¡­¡±


    ¡°I need a massage¡±, I interrupt her before she can say what she wants to get. I don¡¯t need anything other than a massage.


    The one she gave me the other day made me feel so rxed and I didn¡¯t know when I slept off. The ache I am feeling is manageable but it won¡¯t hurt if I get a massage to relieve me so I can go to work.


    ¡°A massage?¡± She demands with her mouth agape in surprise. I nod, turn away from her and burrow my face in the pillow, waiting for the impact of her hands.


    She seems hesitant for a while, probably thinking this is another punishment.


    Before I can look up, she leans forward and her hands touch my two shoulders. Unconsciously, a sigh of relief escapes from my mouth and my eyes squeeze shut tightly.


    ¡°You can climb the bed if you want to befortable that way. Besides, I want a massage so I can feel relieved by the time I am done taking a bath¡±, I try to sound as casually and nonchnt as possible. I don¡¯t want her to detect anything different in my tone or way of speaking to her.


    She takes off her hand again and climbs into bed. I feel nothing but coldness. When she touches my shoulders again, her butts sitting gently on my straight legs, I almost jerk my leg up.


    I didn¡¯t say she should sit on me. I am not expecting that she would do that. She doesn¡¯t need to sit on me to befortable.


    Before I can protest, she begins to massage my shoulders slowly, her hands trailing my back then upward, and then down.


    I feel rxed and I begin to feel sleepy again after I break off the heavy silence between us with a sigh.


    What? Was it a sigh or a moan?


    Shit! I want to get up but then I realize she is sitting on my legs. She leans forward and I feel a wetness on my leg and something hard touching my bulge.


    Impulsively, it hardens and I wish I am facing her to see what she is doing to me.


    What is happening? What is Celine doing?


    Am I imagining things or is this happening indeed?


    Her hands touch the tip of my shoulder again, rubbing it slowly in circr motions, then she drags it down rubbing them passionately like a masseur.


    When she drags her hands upward again, I almost lose control as her boobs touch my back and her thighs hit my right leg.


    ¡°Thank you¡±, I say breathlessly when I can take it no more. I can¡¯t do this. I will leave this till some other time when I am in my right senses and not imagining things. The first time she massaged me, she was practically trembling and I¡¯m sure that is what is happening but I am thinking otherwise.


    I am a bit relieved so she should let it go.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done, just be calm. I will be done in a few minutes¡±, she objects and I am thinking I didn¡¯t hear right.


    Did Celine just say she isn¡¯t done massaging me when I am expecting her to jump down from the bed?


    Is Celine doing this on purpose? I shake my head. That is not possible. Celine isn¡¯t that courageous.


    After a few more minutes of waiting and she is still messaging me, an idea strikes me and I decide to ask her a question that will determine whether she is doing this intentionally or not.


    Suddenly, she lets go of my shoulders and climbs down from the bed. I turn on my back, stillying down.


    She sps her arms behind her, waiting for more orders from me.


    I close my eyes. ¡°I still feel pains and I doubt if I can take a bath myself.¡±


    ¡°Even after the massage?¡± She opens her eyes and nods. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡±, I say as try to get down from the bed.


    ¡°Should I help you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me, I will be fine.¡±


    I stand up from the bed and dismiss her with a wave of my hand. When she is close to the door, I stop her. ¡°Celine.¡±


    She turns back sharply. I am now sitting on the edge of the bed, removing the stockings I worest night.


    ¡°Will you help me take a bath?¡± I ask innocently.


    Confusion skates her expression and when she realized what I am asking her, her eyes bulge open in surprise and she screams. ¡°What?!¡±

 CHAPTER 80

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I stand in front of the mirror, admiring the dress glued to my body with a smile on my face.


    Cami and I had gone shopping and we were about to buy the remaining things left to make Jason¡¯s day tomorrow memorable. I also got a suit for Bryan as an appreciation for trusting me once in his life.


    When he asked me that silly question, I was shocked and I ran away in fear. But I heard hisughter as my heart kept thumping wildly in my chest. He must have thought that I was gone already. I heard himughing and I know he asked me that question on purpose.


    He had given Cami his credit card to give to me and I was surprised. This is why I bought him something too even though the money is his but I went through the stress to find him something good.


    I was truly scared when he asked me to bathe him. How could an adult ask me such a thing when he isn¡¯t a baby like Jason?


    But after hearing himugh, I knew that he was daring me and I wanted to take the challenge. But I couldn¡¯t just summon up the courage.


    I am silently getting myself prepared to follow his mother¡¯s advice which was I asked him to give me some money to shop. I want to change my dressing like she suggested and also my nightwear too and I will begin tounch these new dresses I got starting tomorrow which is my son¡¯s special day.


    His question just keepsing to my head and it makes me feel like telling someone about it. If I tell Cami and ask her what to do, she might justugh it off like she did the other day.


    Putting the dress down, the smile off my face, I turn to grab my phone. Tomorrow is Jason¡¯s birthday and I need to tell his grandmother so she will be there.


    I can¡¯t wait to see the surprise on Jason¡¯s face tomorrow. I doubt if he even knows that tomorrow is his birthday.


    Cami¡¯s granddaughter came and Cami asked her to keep Jason busy throughout our day so he won¡¯t notice a thing. He might be suspicious if he sees me with the new dresses so I appreciate Cami for that.


    This has given me enough time to take a nap immediately after we came back from the shopping mall. I was damn tired when we came back and I went to bed straight away.


    I woke up very early today because I didn¡¯t want Bryan to stick to his threat of firing me if I was minuteste.


    The phone rings for a while before she picks up the fifth ring. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s Celine¡±, I say to her, knowing that she doesn¡¯t have my contact. I had hers before leaving here and I didn¡¯t bother to change my contact after leaving. Maybe that was why Bryan was able to track me down.


    Well, I didn¡¯t intend to keep Jason away from him forever. I didn¡¯t change my contact for a purpose.


    ¡°Celine?¡± Her voice booms into my ears. ¡°How are you? Did it work?¡±


    She seems to be sure that it will work. I roll my eyes. This isn¡¯t why I called.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m calling for something else¡±, I say to her and she murmurs under her breath in disappointment. ¡°Tomorrow is Jason¡¯s birthday and I would love you to be there.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She squeals in excitement and I nod, forgetting the fact that she can¡¯t see me and we are just talking on the phone.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Uhuh¡±, she mumbles. ¡°I wish I cane but I am now in San Francisco. I will let you know if I cane but if I can¡¯t, I would love to see loads of pictures, please.¡±


    I am not surprised that she is no longer in New York. I doubt if she even spent a day here. She has always been like that. She is either traveling around for a business meeting or apanying her husband who is always on a ne to God-knows-where.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡±, she apologizes. ¡°I will try and see what I can do, ok?¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±, I click my tongue and bite my lips, debating whether to tell her about what Bryan requested of me this morning.


    ¡°So tell me why haven¡¯t you gotten to work yet? Are you still scared?¡± I imagined her peering down at me with a curious look on her face.


    I release my lips. ¡°Not really. I tried something today¡­.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± She exims in excitement.


    With an embarrassed face, I answer. ¡°I massaged him and made sure my boobs touched his back.¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡± Sheughs deeply and I smile. ¡°That is a great way to start. How did you manage to massage him?¡±


    ¡°He asked for it¡±, I answer. ¡°He wasining of aches but before I could suggest a massage, he asked for it.¡±


    ¡°Bryan asked for a massage?¡± She asks again as if to be sure I am telling the truth.


    ¡°Yes, he did. This will be the second time, though. I¡¯m so sure the first time was on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Uhmm¡±, she hums, sounding like someone in deep thought.


    I decide to tell her what he asked me this morning again. There is no use hiding it since she brought the idea and I have told her about the massage already.


    ¡°Something happened this morning too¡±, I remark, squeezing my eyes shut and opening them back almost immediately. I am honestly d that we aren¡¯t seeing each other. I will be red in the face with embarrassment if only she is here and I really do not know how I was able to summon up the courage to do what I did this morning to Bryan.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asks sharply in anticipation.


    ¡°Bryan asked me to bathe him¡±, I reveal and she goes silent. I add. ¡°He is doing this on purpose. He knows I won¡¯t do it so he is trying to dare me to take up the challenge¡­¡±


    ¡°That sounds interesting, you know? Take the challenge and prove to him how strong you are. Let him feel the pain you have been feeling all along. Show him no mercy. Punish him sexually. Starve him¡­¡±


    I am no longer listening because I shake my head at thest statement.


    Starve him? I can¡¯t do that. Bryan can survive without sex for years. How can I starve him?


    I am still wondering if he will be moved to think of sex or be willing to have sex again. I don¡¯t just know. I¡¯m confused as hell.


    ¡°¡­. do it, Celine. You can do this, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±, I agree to it immediately without thinking.


    ¡°Good. I need to go now. I will call you tomorrow morning. My regards to the birthday boy¡±, she screams and the call gets disconnected.


    Taking the phone off my ears, I expel a sigh, thinking over what she just said.


    Should I give this a try? How will I make him regret this challenge? What should I do? What if I am unable to control my own emotions? What if I begin to tremble when I see his manhood?


    Shit! I curse when something stirs in me.


    No, I can¡¯t do this!


    Yes, you can, my subconscious remarks.


    I pace the room with my hands on my waist. Bryan will be back from work already or probably on his way back.


    I should go check if he is back. If he isn¡¯t, I wille back to think it over carefully.


    I saunter to the door and move out, before taking the staircase up towards Bryan¡¯s room.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I can do this, I say to myself pushing my nervousness back. I need to show him how strong I can be. I need to show him the type of woman I am.


    I get to the door and open it without knocking. If I am not nervous, I wouldn¡¯t have opened the door without knocking because I know Bryan will scold me for doing that. But my anxiety has made me forget the rules and I want to get this all out.


    Bryan is standing by the closet when I enter and he turns back slowly to see mee in, his brows furrowed and his hands on his long sleeves shirt.


    It looks like he just came back and he is about to take a bath since he hasn¡¯t peeled his clothes off yet.


    This is a great opportunity. I only came to tell him I will do it and get to work tomorrow but from the look of things, now is a perfect time. Tomorrow might be toote and this courage will be gone before tomorrow.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock? What are you doing here?¡± A frown reces his expression when I am not saying anything, just staring at his cute face. The older version of my son.


    ¡°I will do it¡±, I utter firmly without wasting any more time.


    He looks confused and snaps. ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°What you asked me to do this morning. I will bathe you!¡± I finalize before walking toward him with confidence, with the sole aim of helping him to take his clothes off and take him to the bathroom the way I always do with Jason.


    Bryan will regret daring me!

 CHAPTER 81

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I don¡¯t know if it is the touch of the cold water on my body that makes me jerk my head up or the touch of Celine¡¯s hand on my shoulder.


    With the same usual innocent face, she rubs the soap on my body till my body is full of soapy bubbles, the water from the shower washing down her face and mine.


    When she told me she wanted to bathe me, I thought she was kidding until she moved closer to me and began to help me take my clothes off.


    Amazed is an understatement because it was hard to believe that Celine is the one doing this.


    Thest time I asked her to take my clothes off for me, she was trembling and sweating all over. But right now, she is doing this as if she knows what exactly she wants to do.


    I ball my fist when her hands trail over my chest, making an effort not to do anything funny.


    I no longer want to do this. What was I even thinking? Why did I even allow her to push me into the bathroom when I could have stopped this from happening?


    I blurt that out just to know if what she did while she was massaging me was on purpose and now I am in this mess.


    ¡°Close your eyes¡±, she says softly and my eyes squeeze shut instantly without bothering to ask her what that is for.


    I don¡¯t know how I am feeling. It feels strange and different. I don¡¯t know what to make of this.


    Is this right? Celine is someone I don¡¯t like, why am I allowing this?


    Her hand touches my face and she rubs the soap on my face, the water washing it off with her hands on it and my eyes still closed.


    I feel her hands going down, trailing my muscr arm until it settles on my stomach and I open my eyes to see her kneeling down.


    My breathing increases and my eyes grow wide in fear because I am thinking she is about to give me a head.


    But she doesn¡¯t do that. Instead, she grabs my manhood and rubs the soap on it, letting a groan escape my mouth.


    ¡°Celine, stop!¡± I force myself to say as I wince in pain when my manhood hardens in her hand.


    She looks up at me with surprise before rising. ¡°I should stop?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±, I grit my teeth, breathing heavily. The moment she let go of me, I felt her absence immediately.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You asked me to bathe you and that is what I am doing¡±, she whispers into my ears. I release my tightened fist and grip her two hands, shaking her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to do this to me¡±, I yell, the water pping my face and muffling my voice.


    ¡°What am I doing?¡± She asks me with an innocent look on her face.


    Silence falls as my chest heaves up and down with my thoughts jumbled. I don¡¯t even know how this happened or what is happening.


    She wrenches herself from my grip, her face bes defiant and her clothespletely wet.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t dare me. You threw a challenge my way and I took it¡±, she confesses and turns to go out.


    I almost stopped her from going out but I was too shocked by her admittance to stop her. I watch her go out and I curse beneath my breath, turning off the shower.


    ¡°F**k!¡±


    ****


    Celine¡¯s POV


    I climb into bed, puffing out the air I don¡¯t know I have been holding in while I was peeling off the wet clothes off my body and taking a quick hot shower.


    This is unbelievable!


    I can¡¯t believe I actually did that. Bryan let me hold him. I almost seduced him?


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± I facepalm myself, turning carefully on my side so as not to wake the sleeping Jason.


    I was too busy with his father to know when he was brought in here deep asleep. Tomorrow is his day and Cami and I n to wake up early to bake his favorite cake before decorating the living room.


    We got his birthday suit in the first shopping I went with Cami. Everything is set except for the cake.


    My mind drifts back to Bryan and the silly thing we did in the bathroom. He seems to be enjoying it and that was giving me the courage to go ahead.


    He ruined the moment by asking me to stop.


    I keep tossing in bed. No matter how hard I try to take my mind off it and pretend as if it never happened, it keeps bugging me.


    I don¡¯t feel remorseful for what I did because he asked for it. I only did what he instructed me to do. He should suffer for it and probably take another cold shower before heading to bed.


    A smile tugs my lips and I sit upright, thinking of how proud his mother would be when she gets to know what I did and how he almost lost his self-control.


    God knows I almost thought Bryan had be impotent and can never be aroused by anything or any woman. But this has just proven that he is ok and capable of being horny or having sex with a woman.


    This will surely make my n better. It makes it much easier and sweeter.


    After a few more minutes and I can¡¯t find sleep, I step down from the bed without making a sound. My eyes are wide awake and I don¡¯t feel sleepy.


    I guess this is because I took a nap this afternoon when I came back from shopping or probably because I am excited about tomorrow; Jason¡¯s birthday andunching my new dresses or even because of what happened between me and Bryan.


    I wonder what would have happened if he hadn¡¯t stopped me from going on. It took me a whole lot of courage to do all of that.


    I open the door noiselessly and move out, finding my way to the living room. I will just scroll through my phone to take my mind off everything, maybe I will begin to feel sleepy after a while and then I will go back to the room.


    I don¡¯t intend to call Paxton again because I am mad at him for hanging up on me. I need to let everything sink in and ept the reality and the fact that Paxton has been pretending to be someone else to me all along.


    I sigh and hear footsteps from the staircase. In curiosity, I nce up to see Bryaning downstairs in his sleepwear with his attention on his phone.


    Quickly, I shoot to my feet, my face flushing red in embarrassment. I didn¡¯t know I would see him again this soon.


    Before I can move, he looks up and our eyes interlock. He clears his throat and looks away while I make my way past him.


    It is obvious he is finding it difficult to fall asleep too and I feel responsible for his situation.


    ¡°Celine¡±, he calls out but I don¡¯t stop. I can¡¯t talk to him, not now. I can¡¯t look him straight in the face after what I did to him an hour ago.


    No!


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, Bryan¡±, I lie without looking back and without stopping. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    He does not reply so I fake a yawn to add to my point as I dash into my room, mming the door shut with my heart thumping wild within my ribcage.

 CHAPTER 82

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I could barely sleep a wink till it was morning. Celine¡¯s every move is screaming temptation at me and it is giving me ambivalent feelings.


    It doesn¡¯t feel surreal. What is happening doesn¡¯t look real. It feels as if I am dreaming because I know Celine. I know how shy and cowardly she can be and I really do not know the meaning of what is happening now.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it when she leftst night. I wish I didn¡¯t stop her because I was hard as a rock, and the realization that I desired her hit me hard.


    I felt like I was punishing her by using this exact technique she is using but I doubt my emotions. I know I might no longer be able to control myself when it¡¯s overwhelming.


    After she left the bathroomst night with her body drenched in water, I jerked with her name on my lips and with my eyes closed, imagining what it would be like to gag her as a punishment.


    What baffles me most is how she switches her moods; she is shy this minute and confident about what she is doing the next minute.


    I sigh, adjusting my suit and walking out.


    Today is Jason¡¯s birthday and I wish I could stay for the whole day but I can¡¯t. First, because I have a lot to do at work today, and secondly because I don¡¯t want to end up thinking about Celine and what happened between usst night.


    When I couldn¡¯t sleepst night and I went downstairs, I met her trying to rush to her room probably because she is regretting what she did or she is shy of looking me in the face.


    I actually wanted to ask her why she did that. I never thought she would but she did anymore.


    I take the staircase down to see balloons everywhere. An unconscious smile creeps to my face. Jason will be happy indeed because this is a surprise birthday party like Cami told me this morning when she brought the suit Celine got for me for the birthday.


    I appreciate the gesture but I am not wearing the suit today. I don¡¯t feel like it.


    Everything is set but Jason isn¡¯t out yet and I intend to make sure hees out and we take pictures together before I leave for work.


    I wish to take him out to have fun, probably in an amusement park or having dinner out to celebrate his birthday but it is so sad that I can¡¯t because he is my secret heir and I can¡¯t risk taking him out where there are wolvesying ambush for an opportunity to strike. This can not go on forever and the earlier I find a solution to all of these, the better.


    I really can¡¯t see the essence of quitting the Mafia business when I am still involved in the shit of my past.


    The maids are all over the ce with smiles on their faces while Celine is nowhere to be found. She must have gone to bring Jason.


    When I get to thending, they all greet me and I move closer to Cami who shes me a smile, noticing that I am wearing a different suit. ¡°Where is Celine?¡±


    ¡°She ising¡±, she says and Celine appears almost immediately without Jason.


    When she spots me, she halts without taking her eyes off me. My eyes rivet to her dress and it looks stunning on her.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She is wearing a blue bodycon gown with ck stiletto heels and her hair down.


    My jaws almost drop open in shock at the sight before me because I have never seen Celine this way before. I have never seen her in a pretty dress like this before and I have never seen her with makeup.


    She has red lipstick on which makes her look sophisticated.


    Before I can recover from the shock of seeing her looking this beautiful for the first time in many years since I have known her, she looks away and ventures further into the living room.


    Everyone rises and they begin to p. This is when I notice Jason in Lizzy¡¯s arms as they bothe in.


    Jason is also in a suit just like the one Celine got for me and I am beginning to regret why I didn¡¯t wear mine.


    He looks surprised, ncing around until his eyes fall on me and his face breaks into a wide grin.


    He looks extremely happy and I am d. The way he is staring at me with adoration is enough evidence that he thinks I am behind this surprise birthday party but I am not. His mother is responsible for doing this.


    I didn¡¯t even know his birth month and date until she told me. I never bothered to ask or didn¡¯t even think of doing something like this for him.


    My gaze shifts to Celine who has a proud smile on her face as she watches her son squeals with excitement in Lizzy¡¯s arms.


    The smile on her face looks different too. It¡¯s beautiful and dazzling. It makes her face light up in happiness.


    ¡°Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday, happy birthday, happy birthday to you. Jason!¡±, they all chorus except me and Celine.


    She snaps her head towards me and I quickly look away, clearing my throat and adjusting my tie to hide my nervousness.


    From my peripheral view, I see her still watching me. She takes two steps close to me, our shoulders almost touching and she whispers amidst the shouts from others.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing the suit I got for you?¡± Her breath fans my neck and it smells like mint.


    I love mint.


    Is this how her breath has always been?


    ¡°Bryan, you were meant to wear the same suit with your son¡±, she sounds like she is chastising me and I turn to face her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like wearing it, any problem with that?¡±


    She looks taken aback by my outburst and she shakes her head intermittently, her face bing gloomy all of a sudden.


    She tries to move away but I am quick to grab her. I don¡¯t know if it is because I feel guilty for ruining her mood on a happy day like this or because of my curiosity.


    Her eyes fall on my hand, grabbing her right arm before she gazes at me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± I say.


    She nods quickly and I let her go. She walks past me and I follow, shing each employee a smile.


    They are still singing for Jason who is super excited to have everyone around him.


    When I look forward, I realize Celine is taking me to their room. She enters quickly and I trudge in behind her.


    She folds her arms immediately, waiting for what it is I want us to talk about. Instead of going ahead to scold her for what she didst night, I find myself short of words, my phallus at alert, making me curse beneath my breath.


    ¡°You said you want us to talk, Bryan. What is this about?¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I will ever find myself speechless in front of Celine just because of this unexpected transformation. I am sure by tomorrow, she will be back to herself and I will be too.


    The silence is really awkward.


    ¡°Erhmm¡­I..¡±


    ¡°Is it aboutst night? If it is, then let¡¯s forget about it¡±, she walks past me to the door and I grab her again, her chest collides with mine, and my hand wraps around her waist. Her eyes bulge open in shock at the impact and the touch of our bodies.


    My eyes flew to her red lips, calling to me and looking irresistible. I feel like a drunk man now and I don¡¯t know what I am doing.


    Instead of releasing her, I continue to watch her beautiful face in wonder.


    She struggles to get out of my hold. ¡°Let me go, Bryan.¡±


    ¡°Let you go? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted when you did what you didst night?¡± I retort sharply in anger for feeling this way. I don¡¯t like how I feel and she is responsible.


    ¡°What?!¡± Disbelief crosses her expression. ¡°You are back to ming me for everything? Even your own mistakes? Have you forgotten that you were the one who asked me for that and I did as instructed? Remember you are my boss?¡±


    I am speechless. She is saying nothing but the truth. I demanded a bath and I got it. I shouldn¡¯t be mad at her for following my instructions.


    I let her go as fast as possible, fearing what I would do if she spent another minute in my arms.


    Strangely, my heart begins to pound hard in my chest and my confusion intensifies.


    What the hell is wrong with me?


    ¡°You should have worn the suit. I guess I expected so much from you and I am still not fed up with all the disappointment you have thrown my way¡±, she nces up, adjusting her dress which rides up because of how I grabbed her earlier.


    Her face is devoid of emotions and I can¡¯t detect if she is sad or not.


    Telling myself that being in the same room with a woman I am beginning to find irresistible is no good, I ignore her and stroll to the door.


    ¡°Bryan?¡± She calls me but I do not answer as I get out of the door and m the door shut.

 CHAPTER 83

    Celine¡¯s POV


    Jason¡¯s birthday was memorable and I am extremely d I made it happen. He was all smiles and couldn¡¯t stop thanking me for the birthday.


    When he asked where his dad was, I couldn¡¯t answer because Bryan had already gone to work before the end of the birthday.


    Jason got a lot of gifts from almost all the employees in the mansion and I was impressed. I almost cried. Lizzy was helpful and she gave him a car toy.


    A toy to keep him busy all the time. This is something I never thought of.


    When we were living together, I never bought him a toy because I couldn¡¯t afford it until Paxton got him one. But when we came here, I never thought of bringing any of his things, including the toy thinking Bryan would never allow it.


    Thinking about Bryan almost made me have a bad day. I was distracted. The looks he gave me before he left my room were disturbing. Bryan has never looked at me that way before and it got my insides stirring up with a horrible feeling I can¡¯t ce.


    Is Bryan about to do the same game I am ying with him?


    After putting Jason to bed, I walked into the kitchen to thank Cami.


    ¡°Thank you so much¡±, I showed my appreciation by pulling her in a tight embrace. Jason loved the cake she baked for him. I wanted to help but she insisted on doing everything all by herself while Lizzy kept Jason busy in my room so I watched her till she was done.


    His Grandma couldn¡¯t make it but she promised toe to visit soon with lots of gifts for her grandson.


    I am happy. Happy to be a mother to Jason. He is adorable and I know he loves me as much as I love him too.


    After leaving the kitchen, I went to bed, wondering why Bryan hadn¡¯te in to see Jason and make up for not staying for the party till the end. I didn¡¯t even see him when he came back and I am thinking he is still mad at me.


    I keep tossing in bed till I can no longer keep up with Jason¡¯s stirring. I know I am disturbing his sleep with my tossing.


    I look up to nce at the wall clock and it shows that it is almost midnight. Quietly, I get out of bed and walk out.


    Everywhere is silent and it reminds me of what happenedst night. How I handled Bryan¡¯s manhood and how he met me here in the living room.


    I sigh heavily, thinking about everything and where this is going.


    I remember Paxton and how he wanted to be present for Jason¡¯s birthday party. He hasn¡¯t called me since the other time and if I don¡¯t know how bad he is now, I would have called him toe over for some share of the birthday cake. But I know that won¡¯t be even possible because he can¡¯te to Bryan¡¯s ce for now.


    I wonder why he is disguising himself to be someone else instead of admitting his mistakes and suffering for it. That way, his conscience won¡¯t judge him afterward.


    What did the poor woman do to offend him to deserve such cruelty from him? Is Paxton also into the business of killing people and doing the forbidden?


    Sitting on the sofa for a few minutes while my mind travels around everything happening, I sigh deeply.


    My eyes go to the staircase and I wonder if Bryan is already asleep. It is past midnight already and I am supposed to wake up early to get his office clothes ready for him.


    If I don¡¯t sleep now, I might wake upte. Maybe I should just go get it ready now, he won¡¯t know if he is deep asleep and I won¡¯t have to wake up by 4 am to do the job.


    This is a good idea, I say to myself and stand up to go to Bryan¡¯s room. I take the staircase up before turning towards his room door, my feet making no sound at all before I am practically tiptoeing like a thief in the dead of the night.


    I turn the doorknob carefully and wake in. I see him on the bed sleeping as I predicted and I turn to the other room where his closet is.


    Quickly, I find a good dress for him and also shoes to match. I pick them up and walk out to the Master¡¯s bedroom where I usually keep them for him to take when he is ready to go to the office.


    I hope he won¡¯t wake up to take a piss because if he does, he would know that I came in before time and he would use me of invading his privacy.


    Isn¡¯t this better than never?


    If I go back inside and fall asleep, I might wake up toote to even get his dress ready before he notices. So I should do this and leave.


    Iy the suit down on the sofa and ce the shoes on the floor too.


    Without making a single sound, I walk back calmly to the door. I will just go to bed and stay put without turning several times or probablyy on the sofa so I won¡¯t disturb Jason with my tossing.


    When I touch the doorknob, I hear a cry and I snap my head back immediately.


    The first thing my mind goes to is Bryan. He is the only one in the room after all.


    He is still, not turning or making any sound again.


    Has he seen me or is he making that sound purposely so I will know I have been caught intruding?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hastily with my heart racing, I open the door about to go out when I hear another crying from Bryan.


    I twirl back sharply to see him turning in bed restlessly, swinging his arms and legs like someone who is involved in a physical fight with someone.


    I need no soothsayer to tell me what this is. I have seen Bryan in this state before and I know what he is going through.


    Another piercing cry leaves his lips and I find myself running to him as if I have the power to stop his terrible nightmares.

 CHAPTER 84

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I can see her face. She is trying to take a hold of my hands but I am too far for her to take a grip of my outstretched arms.


    She is smiling down at me, assuring me that all will be well. This is different. She has never smiled this much before.


    She is back. Helena is back from thend of the dead. She has finallye back to me because she has forgiven me. She wanted me to learn my lessons the hard way and I have.


    Desperate to be in her arms, I find myself lunging forward with full force, and within minutes, I am in her arms, my body rxed and my breathing heavy.


    I can smell my sweat.


    I feel happy too. Finally, she is back and I am in her arms. Finally, she has epted toe back to me and forgive me for all that I have done to cause her pain.


    For cheating on her. For fighting her when she was trying to protect me. For not knowing her worth until I lost her.


    ¡°Bryan?¡± She calls softly, making my eyes open slowly, my breathing still heavy and my body weak from too much struggle to be close to her.


    She raises my head and I see something else. Someone else.


    Celine?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I blink and open my eyes wider. She is standing right in front of me with a concerned expression.


    It isn¡¯t Helena. It is Celine. I can¡¯t believe I embraced Celine thinking Helena hase back from thend of the dead.


    What happened? Was it another nightmare? Why did it look real? Why was she smiling at me?


    ¡°Bryan¡±, she cups my cheeks when I am not saying anything. ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    Suddenly, she drops her hands, the absence of her touch so obvious. She rushes to the door and goes out while I am still sitting in shock.


    I can¡¯t wrap my head around what happened. Why was it a dream when it feels like something happening in reality? I have always dreamt of Helena while she was dying which haunted my dreams but this one is different.


    She wasn¡¯t dying. She looked so alive and beautiful. I didn¡¯t see the disappointed look on her face. She was smiling instead as though she was pleased with me.


    I hug my arms to myself, a chilly air blowing through my room. This is when I realize what just happened.


    I had a nightmare and Celine happened to be in my room and she saw me having a nightmare again and I am still here sitting like a zombie.


    Before I can try to get up, the door flings open again and she rushes in with a mug.


    Thinking it is coffee, I slide back into the bed with my head restingfortably on the headboard.


    Without a word, she stretches the mug towards me and I take it.


    When I move the mug to my lips, I realize it is just chocte drink and not coffee. I nce up at her in amazement.


    How did she know this is what I actually need? How did she know that I love hot chocte drinks?


    This was the same thing she did the other day when I had a nightmare.


    ¡°Drink up¡±, she persuades, her face in a deep frown.


    I look down at the brewing drink before taking it to my mouth. I sip it and it burns down my throat, relieving me of every stress inside.


    An unconscious sigh escapes my lips as my eyes close in satisfaction.


    ¡°Sorry¡±, she says as I feel her weight sinking into the space beside me. When I open my eyes, she is sitting on the edge of the bed, still watching me worry etched on her face.


    I look down at her sleepwear and I notice it isn¡¯t the usual wear she used to wear. This looks like a new sleepwear and it looks fancier.


    I take another sip, moaning in delight. Finally, I drink up everything before dropping the mug.


    I sink deeper into the bed, wishing I can just go back to sleep and save myself further embarrassment from Celine.


    I wonder what she is doing in my room by this time of the night.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I can see that it is just way past midnight and it isn¡¯t time for her toe into my room to get my clothes which I can see on the sofa ready.


    ¡°Erhmm¡­I¡­ couldn¡¯t sleep so I came into the living room so as not to disturb Jason with my tossing when I heard your voice¡±, she exins and I dart my eyes away from her in embarrassment.


    Was I shouting at the top of my voice?


    I stare at the clothes on the sofa and the shoes on the cloth, then shift my gaze to Celine who looks nervous and I know instantly that she is lying.


    My room is soundproof and my voice can¡¯t be that loud for her to hear from the living room unless, of course, she is close to my door.


    Instead of telling her that I know she is lying, I ignore her.


    Even though I am a bit embarrassed that she saw me yet again struggling in my sleep, having her around adds to my relief and I think it is because I don¡¯t feel like staying awake all alone.


    I wish she can stay here till I fall asleep.


    ¡°Bryan?¡± She calls me and I turn to face her. She puts her two hands together like someone pleading for something. ¡°Please, don¡¯t turn down my advice this time. I know how hard this is on you but you need to let go.¡±


    ¡°Let go?¡± I frown in confusion. What is she talking about?


    ¡°Yes¡±, she gulps nervously, shifting ufortably. ¡°I know about you and the woman in your life. I know everything and I can assure you that she wants you to let go too. It¡¯s high time you moved on. Probably see a therapist to help you out with this nightmare and then¡­¡±


    ¡°I have done that already¡±, I interrupt her. I am not surprised that she knows about Helena and my baby. She ought to know. Cami or mother must have told her about Helena and my baby. I never did.


    ¡°I have given therapy a try but it isn¡¯t working or it didn¡¯t work, rather. I¡¯m done¡±, I say when I realize I am actually confiding in no one but Celine. Iy on my side, turning my back to her.


    ¡°You need to try more. I know how hard it can be¡±, she says softly.


    I am not saying anything.


    I close my eyes when I find myself drifting off to sleep. When she rises from the bed, I open my eyes.


    ¡°The drink will get you back to sleep, sleep tightly¡±, she utters softly, her voice in a whisper.


    Without turning back, I hear the sound of her feet fading away until the door opens and it closes back again.


    Silence ensues.


    I know she is gone but I wish she will stay till I eventually fall asleep but I can¡¯t ask her to stay.


    Everywhere is silent except for the sound of the hard beating of my heart. I drag theforter to my chin, squeezing my eyes shut and waiting patiently for sleep to finally evade me.

 CHAPTER 85

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I take the staircase up, trying to be quick to meet up with Bryan before he leaves for work. I want to see how he is doing this morning and to know if he had a good night¡¯s rest.


    He looked really broken and restlessst night but I had to respect myself by leaving before he asked me to.


    After leaving, it was harder for me to go to bed because his distorted face kept appearing in front of me, making me wish I had supernatural powers to wipe it off and turn it into happiness.


    Bryan might not be the kindest man on earth but he deserves to be happy. I wish he can be happy someday and be able to let go of his past so they won¡¯t hurt anymore.


    I do not know if I am feeling this way because I care or because I know what it feels like to be in such a situation. I was in this position and it was indeed hard for me to let go.


    When my parents died, I was broken. I never thought I was going to survive without them. I was left with no one but my grandma who also died before I was able to raise enough for her to undergo the surgery.


    Bryan was my saving grace and if only I had met him earlier, maybe Grandma wouldn¡¯t have died.


    Bryan gave me more than enough for me to take her to the hospital for the surgery but it was toote. I was broken. I was shattered. The memories came back and I thought I wouldn¡¯t survive it too but I did.


    My only surviving family died too and I was left alone in the world. When I found out I was pregnant with a child, I knew it was thepensation for all my misery and sorrows and I wasn¡¯t enthusiastic about getting my final pay before I ran off.


    I get to the door and knock softly, expecting a loud reply. Bryan must be dressing up by now because it iste already.


    The clock on the wall in my room says it is 7 am and Bryan usually leaves home around 6 am in the morning. I know he isn¡¯t out because I noticed the car is still outside.


    I just woke up and I had toe here quickly to see him before he leaves for work. Jason is still asleep and I hope to go back to bed when I am done seeing Bryan.


    There is no reply so I knock again, my hand touching the doorknob.


    Has he gone to work? Why is his office car outside if he has gone to work? Did he take the other car?


    I ask myself as I turn the doorknob to see that the door isn¡¯t closed.


    I walk in, my eyes darting around the room. He is nowhere in sight but the moment I venture further, I notice he is still on the bed sleeping soundly.


    Wow!


    I doubt he will go to work today. Maybe he didn¡¯t sleep on time after I left himst night.


    Trying not to make a sound, I tiptoe to the door but his voice stops me. ¡°Celine?¡±


    Theforter covering him up to the chin doesn¡¯t make me realize he was still in bed when I first entered. My gaze didn¡¯t go to the dress I left on the sofast night either for me to know that he is still very much around and not dressed for work.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are awake?¡± I turn back, a smile teasing my lips. He must have heard the door opening and he guessed it is me. I am the only one who defies him, no matter how much he scolds me.


    ¡°Yes¡±, he answers and sits up in bed, throwing theforter away, revealing his naked chest.


    I look away so I won¡¯t get lost in his masculinity.


    Lost for words, I turn back to leave again when he stops me. ¡°Wait.¡±


    I halt in my step, snapping my head back to stare at him. He isn¡¯t looking at me, he looks like someone deep in thoughts.


    ¡°Come closer¡±, he says with imcable authority and I wonder if he is back to punish me for every single thing I do.


    I have done more than one thing to offend him sincest night. First, I came in to do my work before time and I invaded his privacy and now I am doing the same thing.


    Biting my lips in remorse, I amble close to him on the bed.


    ¡°Sit!¡± Hemands.


    I sit, watching his face to see if he had any sleep at all. ¡°Were you able to sleepst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. Immediately after you left¡±, he answers and I nod with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    My jaws drop. Did he just thank me?


    ¡°How did you know I love chocte drinks?¡±


    The confusion leaves my face and I reply with a smile. ¡°Cami told me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who told you about Helena, then?¡± He asks again and my smile vanishes. I don¡¯t want to implicate Cami. If I tell him she is the one, won¡¯t he be mad at her for being a gossip?


    It wasn¡¯t gossip. She just had to tell me because she wanted me to see him from a different light and also get to know the reasons behind his cold-hearted nature.


    ¡°She did, right?¡± He peers down at me. I nod meekly, ready to defend Cami.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t gossip about you. I forced her to tell me the reason behind your cold-hearted¡­¡±


    ¡°I was cold-hearted?¡± He interrupts me, looking surprised that I used the word cold-hearted.


    Aren¡¯t you still cold-hearted? I ask within me.


    I do not answer, I just bite my lips and y with my hands.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t feel any pain¡±, I ask him expecting a no.


    ¡°I do. My shoulders ache a lot¡±, he replies.


    ¡°Oh¡±, I mutter, not knowing what to say to him. ¡°You won¡¯t go to work, then?¡±


    ¡°I will¡±, he says, not attempting to stand up and go take a bath so he can leave for work, even though he is alreadyte.


    Silence ensues and I am thinking of how to help him. Since he is feeling pain, should I suggest massaging him?


    ¡°Should I give you a massage then?¡± I ask with a little smile on my face.


    He hoists his head up.


    ¡°It will relieve you a bit and you will be energetic in a few¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± He cuts me short again, turning his back to me to massage.


    Quickly, I begin to work my magic on him, trailing hands over his shoulder down to his back like I did the other day. The only difference is that he isying down today and I am not sitting on him either.


    I only rise while he is sitting on the bed, his shoulder rxing bit by bit until a moan escapes his mouth and I know instantly that he is relieved.


    Feeling proud of myself and ignoring the electric tremors that jolted through me when he moaned, I take my hands off him and he turns abruptly, my face a few inches away from him.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to turn to look at me that way and I am finding it hard to take my face away and leave the room.


    His eyes search mine and this is when it dawns on me that his hands are wrapped tightly around my waist.


    My heart begins to race wildly. My hands on his shoulders trembled. My lips quivering in fear.


    Five years ago, something simr to this happened. Five years ago when he regarded me as nothing but a purchased bride meant to leave his life after a year. Five years ago when my good heart led me into his den and made mee out with a lifetime gift.


    Before I can free myself from his tight grip on my waist, his mouth moves but I can¡¯t make out the words thate out of his mouth.


    My gaze is fixed on his open lips, trying to see if he will say something again and I will be able to make out what he is trying to say to me.


    I don¡¯t know when his face moves closer to mine until his forehead meets mine and then his lips touch mine, earning a soft gasp from me.


    My eyes widen as our eyes interlock before he lets his eyes shut down. My head is spinning and I can¡¯t think well with his soft lips on mine.


    What is happening? Bryan is kissing me?


    The moment his mouth moves on mine, my eyes closed impulsively and I know it is surreal and not a dream.


    This is indeed happening. Bryan is kissing me, his tongue delving into my mouth for more opening.


    My heart pounds harder. My hands shake more vigorously and tears spring to my eyes.


    Slowly, he bites my lower lip and I let out a soft moan. His mouth sucks on both lips and I find myself melting in his arms.


    Just when I am about to kiss him back as fiercely and passionately as he is doing, Bryan pulls away instantly, regrets shing through his expression.


    My hands fly to my mouth and I shoot to my feet. He avoids my gaze and it dawns on me that this is a mistake again.


    There is nothing more to this. It is just like the mistake that happened between us five years ago and nothing more.


    I twirl back abruptly, my heart contrasting painfully within my ribcage and a tear rolls down my eyes when I get to the door without hearing him call to me to stop.


    I dash out quickly before the tears begin to flow uncontrobly.

 CHAPTER 86

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I twirl the swivel chair around idly, a pen in my hand and my lower lips in between my teeth.


    Coming to work today is a mistake. I haven¡¯t been able to do a single thing since I arrived here. This is because I have been distracted by one thing or the other.


    Celine¡¯s thought fills my mind and I am trying toprehend just how and why the kiss happened this morning.


    I am still trying to figure out what the hell came over me that pushed me to kiss her that way. I haven¡¯t figured out why I have suddenly be attracted to her and now I am left with sorting this out again.


    What excuse do I have this time to give for kissing her? I have no excuse.


    The first time something like this happened, I was drunk. I wasn¡¯t in my right frame of mind but this morning, I wasn¡¯t drunk yet I kissed her.


    I felt a stab of anger in me when I wanted more of her. I wanted to kiss her more but I had to stop it.


    I do not know what is wrong with me but I need to get myself together and stop this silly thing from progressing into something else.


    Celine is just my baby¡¯s mama. She is nothing other than that to me.


    I am also not ready for any rtionship whatsoever, not with Celine or any other woman. I need to stick to my vows. The vow I made to Helena. The vow of remaining a celibate forever. This is what I have to do to ensure I get her forgiveness. This is the sacrifice I need to make to appease her for my betrayal.


    Remembering the dream I hadst night, I twirl round again, dropping my pen and dropping my two hands on my jaw.


    Why was Helena smiling down at me? Does it mean she has finally forgiven me? Does it mean she likes the fact that I now have a son with another woman and that woman is living under the same roof as me? Does she approve of Celine? Is this a sign that she doesn¡¯t want me to continue being celibate?


    I have never had a cause to rethink my decision of practicing celibacy until now. It has been so easy for me until now that Celine is beginning to tease me with her seductress act.


    Shit! I curse inwardly when I feel a throb in between my trousers.


    Just then, my phone rings, and I pick it up quickly, thinking it will be a good form of distraction from all of these thoughts.


    Maybe after this call, I will be able to focus on my work and get it done before noon. Then I can go home early. I really do not feel any ache anymore but I feel like going home early.


    I need rest so I can be back to work fully concentrated tomorrow.


    ¡°Bryan¡±, my father¡¯s voice booms into my ears, making me realize I didn¡¯t check the caller ID before picking up.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°What is this I am hearing about a grandson I know nothing about?¡± He growls in annoyance and I shut my eyes and lean backward. I have been expecting this and I wonder why it isingte.


    Did my mother just inform him?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dad¡±, I apologize calmly.


    ¡°You are sorry? How long has this been going on? You have a son yet you didn¡¯t think it was necessary to inform your mother and me?¡± Heins bitterly and I decide to just tell him the truth.


    ¡°Dad, you need to listen to me¡±, I begin, swaying forward. ¡°I want to keep Jason a secret, I can¡¯t afford to lose him as I did with Susie and Helena.¡±


    He remains silent.


    ¡°I just found out about him recently and I have been doing a great job at keeping him away from the enemies¡¯ eyes. I just wanted us to meet before informing you¡±, my voice is a bit down now and I know my father would understand.


    ¡°Nothing is going to happen to him¡±, he assures me after a moment of silence.


    ¡°That is what I am trying to do.¡±


    I feel like saying more but I am short of words to say to him. I hear some background noise and I know immediately that Mother is right beside him.


    She might be listening to her conversations and I am sure she insisted that he called me.


    ¡°He looks so much like you, Bryan¡±, hements after a while and an unconscious smile creeps onto my face. ¡°We wille to New York soon. I would love to see him in person.¡±


    ¡°Sure, dad¡±, I say, the smile still on my face.


    ¡°Talk to youter¡±, he announces and hangs up before I can say bye.


    I let out a sigh of relief and lean morefortably in the chair. Before I can enjoy the new sitting posture, the door is thrown open and Emilyes in.


    Ste hurries in after her, breathing heavily.


    ¡°I tried to stop her, sir¡±, Ste informs me with a terrified look on her face. Emily turns to re at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can go,¡± I assure Ste, dismissing her with a wave of the hand.


    I know how much trouble Emily can go to get what she wants. She is bent on seeing me today and having warned St never to let her in ever again, she must have felt that barging her way in would do.


    She turns to me with an angry stare while I watch her calmly, expecting an outburst simr to the one she uttered thest time we saw. She actually threatened to deal with me.


    Ste takes the door out after shing another worried look my way.


    In silence, Emily and I watch each other. She is fuming in silence.


    I don¡¯t want to give her the privilege of asking her why she is here. She would talk when she is ready to.


    Ignoring her presence, I pick up my pen again and drag a file closer to me.


    Surprisingly, I am making out the words on the file when I am thinking her presence won¡¯t let me concentrate.


    I hear her clear her throat before she walks close. From my peripheral view, I see her swinging her hips majestically towards me.


    ¡°Why did you ask her not to let me in?¡± She demands with a voice I don¡¯t expect. I am expecting her to shout at the top of her voice at me so I can have her thrown out.


    ¡°Is there a reason why I should let you in?¡± I ask without looking up.


    ¡°What?¡± She sounds hurt and stops a few meters away from me.


    I look up. ¡°Are we friends? No?¡±


    ¡°Bryan¡±, she calls with a soft voice, making me nce at her again. She rounds the table and before I know it, she turns my chair and grabs my manhood.


    I push her away instantly and she stumbles back, almost falling to the floor.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± She screams with disappointment. She must think that grabbing me that way will make me melt into her arms and make me want her just like the other time. The other time we had sex wasn¡¯t meant to be but I had to do with it because I had no choice. I had something to protect and doing that with her was the only solution to keeping it a secret from Helena.


    ¡°You think you can turn me on with those filthy hands of yours?¡± I point to her hands with a disgusted look on my face. ¡°You disgust me¡±, I spit.


    Terror fills her expression as her mouth drops open.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thest time I checked, no woman can turn me on unless I want to be turned on. You aren¡¯t Helena, are you?¡±


    ¡°She is dead, you idiot!¡± She stamps her feet on the floor in anger and I nce up at her again, feeling sad about her statement. Helena is dead but she still means a lot to me.


    Thinking over what I just said to her, guilt fills me up. I am iming no woman can turn me on unless I want to yet, I find myself getting aroused just by the thought of Celine or even her presence.


    What has Celine got to do with this?


    ¡°Leave my office¡±, I warn softly, careful not to raise my voice. I can feel my uprising anger at her usual disrespect for Helena but I don¡¯t want to let it out unless she wants me to go against my vow not to ever beat a woman.


    ¡°I am not leaving until you listen to me¡±, she insists, throwing me a re, her nose ring up.


    She points a finger at me. ¡°I gave you enough time to think things through and here you are pushing me away? You think I have enough patience to keep waiting¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out, Emily or I will have the security guards throw you out this minute¡±, I threaten with a deep voice to signify my seriousness. I am less interested in listening to whatever bullshit she is here to splurt out.


    ¡°Really? So you want this the hard way, right?¡±


    I remain silent, giving her enough time to walk out without humiliation.


    ¡°I knew it. I knew you had something with Celine and I told Paxton but he wouldn¡¯t believe me. Stop using Helena as a shield¡­¡±


    ¡°Paxton?¡± I cut her short, raising a brow at her. Realization dawns on her and she drops her hands and looks away guiltily.


    ¡°You know Paxton?¡± I ask her with a sly smile. She ignores me and drags her bag to her shoulder, making me conscious of her dress. ¡°I hope you know he is Derick Dominguez and not the Paxton he ims to be to you and Celine?¡±


    I don¡¯t care how they got to know each other but I am happy they are a team. They are a good team indeed. He wants Celine and she wants me. They want to form a team to ensure Celine and I don¡¯t have a thing together so she can have me and Paxton can have Celine.


    I remember Celine insisting that he isn¡¯t her boyfriend and I see no reason why Paxton would have the guts toe to my house if he doesn¡¯t care so much for Celine to want to get her son out of my den.


    This is it.


    ¡°Bryan¡±, she tries to touch me again but I shoot to my feet, grabbing the inte.


    ¡°Get the hell out of here right this minute!¡± I yell with a raised voice, pointing my other hand to the door.


    ring at me once again, she spits in my face and turns on her heels to the door. Quickly, I pick up the hankie on the desk and wipe the spit off, a look of disgust on my face.


    Staring at the hankie in my hand, I hear the sound of the door mming shut and I exim. ¡°What the hell!¡±

 CHAPTER 87

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I am on my phone but my mind is far away from what I am doing. I have pictures from five years ago on my phone. This is why I love this phone so much. It brings back memories but when I want to go along thene willingly, it helps.


    I have pictures of this house on my phone as well as the picture of Bryan. He didn¡¯t know when I took this picture because he was asleep when I did.


    The picture I am staring at right now is the picture of Bryan on the night we had sex. I couldn¡¯t believe it when it happened and I expected things to change between us.


    Out of excitement, I had taken his picture while he was sleeping when I woke up the next morning. The moment he stirred in his sleep and groaned, I knew he was about to wake up so I faked sleeping too.


    The next thing I heard was a scream and the next thing that happened was his loud orders for me to get out of his room.


    It broke my heart. Shattered my world. It dampened my spirit.


    I zoom into the picture, sighing loudly. I keep asking myself why I have a stubborn heart. I keep asking myself why I still love him after everything that has happened.


    This is unrequited yet it isn¡¯t stopping my feelings for him. I have a huge attraction for Bryan and his coldness isn¡¯t making it disappear.


    I knew I had been lying to myself all along when I said I hated him.


    I haven¡¯t seen him since he came back from work and I don¡¯t intend to go out so we won¡¯t see each other. I really do not know how to face him after what happened this morning.


    We kissed. And he pulled away with a sh of regret.


    Why does this have to keep happening? Why do I have to keep hoping for the impossible?


    These are the questions I keep asking myself but I can¡¯t also help but wonder why he kissed me in the first ce.


    I know Bryan doesn¡¯t like me. He is not attracted to me in any way.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I turn on my side, my gaze fixed on Jason¡¯s sleeping figure when my mind drifts to his mother¡¯s suggestion which I turned away. The first thing she told me was to seduce him while she whispered the second thing to my ears. It¡¯s something I don¡¯t think will ever happen.


    How can I make Bryan fall in love with me? It sounds absurd but his mother insisted that if the seduction n works, I can make him fall for me.


    This is someone I have known for years, yet he doesn¡¯t love me. He is someone I spent a whole year with, yet he never paid close attention to me. He is someone I bore a child for yet he doesn¡¯t know my worth. Then how can I make him fall in love with me?


    The ringing sound of my phone jerks me out of my reverie. I pick up the phone I dropped while I was staring into space. Then I see Bryan¡¯s name sh across the screen.


    My eyes widen.


    Well, he has my number. I was surprised too when he called my home phone. I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that he has my mobile number too, even though he pretended not to know who was talking when I called him after he took Jason away from me. Or maybe he saved my number immediately after the call, even though he sounded like he doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with me ever again.


    Quickly, I pick up.


    ¡°Celine¡±, he calls out, his husky voice is a bit down which shows that he is tired.


    Is he justing back from work? Is he sick? He has beenining of aches these past few days.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±, I trail off, not knowing whether to add ¡°Sir¡± to the ¡°Yes¡± or add ¡°Bryan¡± to it instead. After all, I no longer call him boss. He doesn¡¯t care anymore about that.


    ¡°Come into my room¡±, he says before dropping the call.


    My mouth hangs open.


    I shoulde into his room? Have I done something wrong again? I was just thinking of how we won¡¯t see each other for the next few days because I n to avoid him and now he is asking me toe into his room.


    What for?


    I really hope it has nothing to do with the kiss. I am still embarrassed about it. I even cried and it¡¯s unbelievable.


    I climb down from the bed quietly and move out, my heart racing in fear.


    I find myself on the staircase, my heart still thumping wildly. When I am a few distances away from his room, I make a decision not to act scared or nervous so he won¡¯t use that against me.


    I sigh, exhale and inhale deeply before knocking on his door and entering. He is sitting on the edge of the bed, removing his shoes.


    It looks like he just came back from work and he is still in his office dress. He looks tired.


    ¡°Good evening, Bryan¡±, I greet politely, lowering my head.


    I see him hoist his head up. ¡°Sit.¡±


    I look up, surprised that he is asking me to sit. I move to the L-shaped sofa and sit on it, watching him.


    He is silent, not staring at me, his face devoid of emotions except for the tiredness on his face.


    Unable to keep my concern away, I ask. ¡°You look tired, are you ok?¡±


    He smiles at me and answers. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a slight headache.¡±


    I rise immediately. ¡°Let me get your food and a pain killer.¡±


    ¡°No, no, sit!¡± He says in a loud voice and I step back to sit down again, cursing at my empathic nature.


    Now I am more than convinced that he wants to talk about the kiss. That is why I stood up sharply that way because I was nervous and I am looking for a way to escape this. This is why my hands are trembling.


    He falls silent again, looking deep in thought. When he opens his mouth, I dread what he wants to say so I close my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, he apologizes, shocking me to the bones and making my eyes open immediately.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± I find myself repeating what he said, unable to hide my amazement.


    Bryan is apologizing to me? Why is he apologizing? What did he do?


    ¡°Yes¡±, he shifts his eyes to stare at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything I have done. I¡¯m sorry for treating you unfairly and ming you for every little thing. I¡¯m sorry for taking Jason away from you and I am sorry for everything I have done to hurt you without knowing.¡±


    Slowly, I close my mouth, and gulp, letting the words sink in. I nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I havee to realize my mistakes and I feel sorry for everything¡±, he adds.


    I still can¡¯t figure out why he is apologizing. He is apologizing for everything he has done to me. He has done a lot.


    Does this mean he will let me go now with Jason?


    As if hearing my thoughts, hements. ¡°But I am still going to do some things against your will. I¡¯m still going to keep you and Jason here till everything is sorted out but I don¡¯t think I can let Jason go with you anyway. After everything is resolved, you can leave but you can alsoe back to check up on him anytime.¡±


    I can¡¯t leave Jason here.


    ¡°What if I want to stay here forever?¡± I find myself asking and it astonishes him.


    I smile. ¡°You called me here to apologize to me?¡± He nods. ¡°It¡¯s ok. I forgave you a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask back.


    ¡°Yes, why? Why are you so calm with everything I do? Why are you this forgiving? Why are you this way?¡±


    I almostugh. If only you knew.


    ¡°How am I?¡± I shrug with a chuckle.


    He looks away and keeps quiet. The silence is gradually bing heavy and awkward and I am about to rise so I can leave since he is no longer saying anything when he stops me.


    ¡°How did you know all of that?¡±


    I am d he isn¡¯t saying anything about the kiss but I am confused by the question.


    ¡°All of what?¡±


    ¡°The letters. The forgiveness. How did you even know that letting go will make me forgive myself?¡±


    Now I know he is referring to what I said to him about Helena. About letting go of the hurt thates with the memories.


    ¡°I just know. Did it work?¡± A grin appears on my face.


    I notice he is avoiding my face. He looks down with confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it did but I tried.¡±


    I should let him be. He needs time to figure things out. The first thing to do is to ept the truth and be determined to let go, to do all it takes to live a normal life again.


    I rise abruptly. ¡°I should go.¡±


    He looks taken aback that I am leaving without his permission but he nods anyway.


    ¡°You need to rest. I will ask Cami to bring the food and some painkillers for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I smile again, a new feeling of excitement and fulfillment stirring inside of me. Though, it sounds unbelievable that Bryan is doing this but I know it is high time.


    He wasn¡¯t born to be cold. Something changed him. And now is the time to evolve back into the good person that he was.


    I walk to the door, happy that he isn¡¯t saying anything about this morning. When I touch the doorknob, he calls me again. ¡°Celine.¡±


    My heart begins to beat erratically in my chest again. I turn back slowly to meet his intense gaze as he mutters calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I kissed you.¡±

 CHAPTER 88

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I feel nothing but guilt for everything. This is something I haven¡¯t felt in a year. I have only felt this kind of emotion for Helena but now I don¡¯t feel guilty for her death, what I feel is guilt for how I have always treated Celine.


    What bothers me the most is why she seems calm with everything. She has never raised her voice on me until the other day.


    I want to stop mistreating her and I want to give her the freedom she deserves when everything is settled. Father woulde to New York soon and sort it out for me. Then Celine can leave but as much as I think of it, I don¡¯t want her to leave.


    I am thinking it is because I don¡¯t want her to get hurt but this is more than just being protective of her.


    There is something else in me that I can ce. Something new that I have never felt before. Or maybe it has always been there but I never took cognizance of it.


    When I kissed her this morning, it felt right. I felt the same overwhelming feeling I used to feel for Helena. It felt as if I was with Helena and I wonder why she reminds me so much of Helena.


    I turn to my side, wishing for sleep to envelop me.


    After turning for several minutes without sleeping, Iy on my back with my two hands below my head, as I stare up at the ceiling.


    There is this feeling in me that I can ce. I feel light. I feel calm. I feel overwhelmed for no reason and it baffles me.


    The quilt, the remorse, the horrible feeling, and the anger are no longer there. Is this what it takes to finally let go?


    I perk up when I hear footsteps and I look towards the door to see the doorknob turning. Iy back on the bed, my eyes closed pretending to be asleep.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Who is it this time? An intruder?


    Definitely no! Thest time it happened, I lost guard and I am very sure Celine would never make this mistake again.


    The door opens, the intruder trying so hard not to let it disturb my sleep. The door closes back almost immediately, creating a low creaking sound.


    I open my eyes slowly and turn to see it is Celine. Unconsciously, a sigh of relief escapes my mouth.


    Why is she here by this time of the night? Before I can think of an answer, I see her turning to the other room where the closet is and I know instantly that she is here to pick my dress out and pretend as if she did that when it was time for her to.


    This was the same thing she did thest time and I pretended as if I didn¡¯t notice the dress.


    I watch her walk on tiptoe and a few minutester, shees back with a suit and matching ck shoes. She ces the suit on the sofa and drops the shiny shoes, then she stands watching me from afar, I hear her sigh heavily before turning back to go.


    ¡°Celine¡±, I find myself calling out to her before she can get to the door. I know for certain that I won¡¯t be able to sleep a wink tonight and it won¡¯t hurt to have apanion. Apparently, she can¡¯t find sleep either.


    She turns back, biting on her lips in regrets that I have caught her red-handed. Without standing up from the bed, I beckon to her toe closer.


    She does that slowly, her hands sped tightly behind her, her lower lips in between her teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I couldn¡¯t sleep so I thought it would be best if Ie to pick up your clothes now so I won¡¯t end up waking upte for you¡­¡±


    ¡°You did this same thing a night ago, didn¡¯t you?¡± I interrupt her, a look of amusement on my face because of how nervous she looks. She must think that I am going to scold and shout at her but I love the fact that she is here now that I needpany.


    She looks down and nods.


    I actually thought she would deny it. I¡¯m d she didn¡¯t lie.


    I stretch my arms and mutter. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep either.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± She murmurs, looking up again.


    ¡°I guess we have to keep each other¡¯spany then?¡± I ask her and after a moment of silence, she nods with a smile and drags a seat closer to my bed so she can sit in but I shake my head, wave my hand in her face and beckon to her again.


    ¡°What?¡± She asks, looking confused as to why I am beckoning to her.


    ¡°Who knows? You might fall asleep while we are talking. You can sleep on the bed if you want to and¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Sleep with you on the bed?¡± She questions sharply.


    ¡°Yes¡±, I roll my eyes. ¡°Is there anything wrong with that?¡±


    She bites her lips, her hands trembling and her face suddenly bing red in embarrassment. This is when I notice the nightwear she is wearing. It is flowery silk satin nightwear and it looks pretty good on her with her hair all over her shoulder and her cleavage a bit exposed.


    I gulp, shifting my gaze back to her face, expecting a positive nod.


    She doesn¡¯t nod, she puffs out air and blinks several times as though to be sure she isn¡¯t in a dreand and this is reality.


    Slowly, she nods and I move a little to the other side to give her enough space to lie on. She climbs in andys on her right side, her back to me.


    My gaze lingers on her butts and I find myself gulping. I am really not satisfied with the sleeping posture so I tap her.


    ¡°Uhmm?¡± She is curled up with her hands in her mouth.


    ¡°You can face me, it¡¯s fine¡±, I assure her and she turns to face me. We both lie on the bed, staring at each other.


    Suddenly, my heart begins to hammer strangely and I be scared that she would hear the sound.


    Impulsively, I find my hand locking the pleats of hair in her face behind her back, her face looking pretty as though this is the first time I will be in close contact with her.


    I love the way she is biting her lips.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you sleep?¡± She asks softly in an extremely low tone. It could even pass for a whisper. Her mint breath fans my face and I close my eyes.


    When I open it, she is watching me with curiosity. She wants to know why I am not sleeping. Well, I want to know why she isn¡¯t sleeping too.


    I tug another pleat of hair behind her ears, my hand brushing her red ears. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping too?¡±


    Her hands drop from her mouth and it shakes a little. ¡°I¡¯m¡­I seriously don¡¯t know¡±, she tries to chuckle to lighten up the situation.


    We were both in a tight fix. I can¡¯t sleep and she can¡¯t either. This isn¡¯t the first time this is happening. I have seen her downstairs twice instead of being in bed sleeping.


    Why does she have to be awake when I am too?


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± I am not tearing my gaze away from her. I love what I see in her eyes. I love how I feel with her right beside me.


    ¡°Nothing¡±, she whispers, shaking her head a little.


    ¡°Really?¡± I whisper back and she nods. ¡°Are you thinking about the kiss?¡±


    She remains silent for a while before she scoffs. ¡°No, of course not. Why would I? It¡¯s not as if it is real or is it?¡±


    Silence falls and I smile inwardly.


    Yeah, it isn¡¯t real.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t real, right?¡± She asks me again, her hands touching mine as an electric tremor runs down my spine, my heart beating faster than usual, and my breathing hitched too. ¡°It was just a mistake and mistakes like that are bound to happen.¡±


    I nod.


    We continue to watch each other till she closes her eyes. I am thinking she has fallen asleep until she yawns, covering her mouth with the back of her palm and saying. ¡°Good night.¡±


    It takes a while for me to realize this is indeed happening and it takes a whole lot of courage for me to allow this in spite of my ego.


    I enjoy this.


    I enjoy having her on my bed and I wish she can be in my arms. I don¡¯t want to scare her.


    Softly, I say back to her. ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t respond as her chest heaves up and down slowly. Then it dawns on me that Celine is already asleep.

 CHAPTER 89

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I stir in my sleep to see myself enclosed around something hard. I want to get up but masculine arms wrap around me tightly, making the memories ofst nighte rushing and making me realize I am not on my bed but Bryan¡¯s bed and in his arms.


    What the hell happened? I ask within me, wondering what happened before I slept off and how I fell asleep.


    Did anything happen between us? Did he kiss me again?


    I nce up to see his sleepy face, he looks calm and handsome. His face reminds me of Jason.


    Jason? I gasp softly and jerk upright when the reality of what I have done crashed upon me heavily. I left my son all alone in the room and came here to spend the night with his father.


    Bryan wakes up with a start. His eyes open quickly and our eyes interlock.


    ¡°Good morning¡±, I say, trying to get out of the encaved arms around me.


    He tightens his arms around me, pulling me down and closer to him. He drags my head to his chest and replies. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    What is happening? What is happening to us? Isn¡¯t this supposed to be me seducing Bryan just to punish him for all he has done to wrong me? Why am I letting him do this? Why am I letting myself enjoy this while my heart is beating twice its normal rate?


    How can I tell him what I need to do and see if Jason is awake and I will be back? I really enjoy being in his arms but I am scared he will be back to his aloof self by the time I am back.


    ¡°How was your night?¡± His husky voice demands, sending tingles all over me. First, I love the sound of his voice. It is sweet and arousing. Bryan has never asked me a question like this before.


    ¡°Celine¡±, he shakes me when I am not saying anything.


    ¡°It was fine¡±, I reply sharply. He nods and thenys on his back, dragging my head with him. My head is on his chest with my left hand on the exposed hairy part of his chest. I feel the urge to trail my hands over them. I know it is hairy because I have seen his chest before. The night we had sex.


    ¡°I slept so soundly¡±, he murmurs, his hand holding my head firmly to his chest. ¡°It¡¯s surprising but I think your presence did the magic. I slept off immediately you fell asleep.¡±


    I nod without saying a word. I really do not know what to say or to do. It feels surreal but unbelievable.


    Silence falls and I remember Jason again. Thinking of how to extricate myself from his hold without any trouble and go downstairs to see if Jason is still asleep and thene back, I curse under my breath.


    ¡°Uhmm, Bryan¡±, I call out, raising my head to see his eyes closed. Isn¡¯t he going to work?


    ¡°Uhm?¡± His eyes open and the look he is giving me is tempting me to just stay back and not bother about Jason.


    ¡°Hmm, I need to go see if Jason is awake¡±, I tell him, his looks unwavering. ¡°I will be back as soon as I can.¡±


    He smiles and drags my head back to his chest. Then I hear a sound. No, sounds.


    I think it is from the heart. Bryan¡¯s heart is beating so fast. Faster than mine like someone who just ran a marathon race.


    ¡°This is just 5 am, Celine. Jason is still asleep and he won¡¯t be awake till around 7 am¡±, he says and I want to ask him how he got to know when Jason usually wakes up.


    Unlike his father, he wakes upte and I don¡¯t really bother him because he hasn¡¯t started school and he doesn¡¯t go anywhere so he can sleep for as long as he wants.


    Bryan doesn¡¯te to see him before leaving for work so how did he know about when he usually wakes up?


    Besides I never knew it was just the break of dawn. I thought it was morning already.


    Expelling a deep sigh of relief, I let myself rx in his embrace.


    ¡°Celine¡±, he calls, as I trail my hands over his long muscr arms. My main target is his chest. I would love to trail my hands over his hairy chest but I don¡¯t want to be too forward. I want to know if Bryan wants this as much as I do. I don¡¯t want him to end up regretting it, it will break me. It will hurt me.


    I can¡¯t let him make me feel this way and thenter he will apologize because it is a mistake.


    ¡°Did I really force myself on you?¡± He asks me and I go still.


    Did he really believe that?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a while and I can¡¯t help¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t¡±, I cut him short and he sat upright instantly, dragging me up with him. His eyes almost popped out in surprise.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t force yourself on me, Bryan. I just wanted to me you for once in my life because you were always good at putting yours on me. We were drunk, yes but I wasn¡¯t as drunk as you were. I could have stopped it from happening but I wanted it to. You wanted it, so I thought but I found out I was wrong the next morning. I thought you wanted it from the depth of your heart just like I do but I was wrong. I let it happen so the fault isn¡¯t yours.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He watched me with disbelief and I am thinking he will shout at me for lying to him and making him believe he forced himself on me when he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°We are both at fault here, you know? You were as hard as a rock¡±, Iugh shortly, hoping to ease the tension. ¡°I was attracted to you and drunk to even care about letting a man who doesn¡¯t love me deflower me and pump his seed into me. But I don¡¯t regret it at all. I don¡¯t regret what happened and the result of what you called a mistake.¡±


    Unconsciously, a tear slips down my eyes and he catches it with his thumb.


    He begins to caress my cheeks with the same thumb, making me more emotional. I want to break down but I shouldn¡¯t do that here.


    ¡°I should leave¡±, I say but he holds me back.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°I want you here. I want to hear everything. Please.¡± He pleads with his eyes.


    I don¡¯t know what he wants to hear but I feel he wants me to let it out. My pains, my disappointments, regrets if I have any, my fears, and my feelings.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡±, another tear drops. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think of all this but I guess my fear of being in love with you was the very first thing that made me want to run. Run far away so you would never see me and never know what I feel.¡±


    ¡°The pregnancy was just a bonus. I thought you wouldn¡¯t ept him and pretending that the night never happened was just so hard for me. I have always wanted my first time to be a memorable one. I never had a boyfriend because I was too busy working my ass off to save up for Grandma¡¯s surgery to even think of going on a date and then you came and stole me for a year. The end of our contract was supposed to change a lot but then I discovered I was pregnant with our child¡±, Iugh shortly and he smiles. A smile that warms up something in me.


    ¡°I found out I was pregnant and no man would want to go out with a pregnant woman. I decided to just focus on my child and then work and I felt like an old woman. It was so real. God, I felt like I was 80 years old because I had a son and I was practically living out of fashion and style and I didn¡¯t even know what was going on in the world. Jason was my own world. When I gave birth to him, I broke down into tears the moment I saw his eyes. It reminded me so much of you, I was trying to get rid of everything that had to do with you but Jason came back and he was bent on reminding me of you with everything that concerns him. It was sad and overwhelming.¡±


    ¡°It felt so strange having a little child who looks so much like a man I thought I hated and never wanted to have anything to do with but I loved it. I love Jason so not loving him because he looks exactly like you was impossible, even though I tried so hard¡­I tried not to think of¡­¡± I trail off, realizing that I have been ranting for over ten minutes and Bryan has been watching me with amusement.


    A smirk descends across his face, instead of a look of remorse for all he has done, making it difficult for me to figure out what he is thinking.


    I don¡¯t know what happened next but I find myself crying softly until his mouthnds on mine.


    I let him kiss me while I cry, his thumbs wiping every one of my tears. I don¡¯t know where this will lead but if I happen to be gifted with another Jason, then I would ept this fate wholeheartedly.


    When his hands drop to my boobs, I gasp softly. My mouth opens more and he delves his tongue further into me, tasting every inch of my mouth, pushing me to the edge, making me want him so desperately.


    I haven¡¯t had sex in five years. He was my first and now he is going to be my second.


    Unable to control my emotions any longer, I find myself going to his trousers, seeking more of his masculinity. To feel it. Inside of me.


    He grabs my boobs roughly and I gasp again, more tears pilling in intense pleasure.


    We bothy on the bed, his mouth not leaving mine as he tries to take off my pants and have his fingers deep inside me.


    I cry again when I feel him. He stops and I breathe heavily, staring at him.


    Silence ensues except for the sound of my heart hammering wild inside of me and our heavy breathing.


    Has he changed his mind? Why is he hesitating after putting me in the mood?


    He is just a few inches from me and in a few seconds, I can have him deep inside of me, pumping his seed into me again.


    ¡°Celine¡±, his deep voice calls, looking unsure of what we are about to do.


    I nod my head, urging him to go on. I want this. Even if I will regret itter. For now, I want it. I want him. I want to feel him. I want to cry out of ecstasy and I want him to be the reason for the cries.


    ¡°Should I go on¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± I chant, sobbing quietly, impatient to have him.


    He nods eagerly and looks down before taking his shorts off and a few minutester, he drives himself into me and I let out a loud cry of pleasure.

 CHAPTER 90

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    The moment I got inside the room after taking a bath, I picked up my phone to call Celine, scared that she would be asleep already.


    I came back from work veryte today because I spent my whole morning thinking about the sex we had. I was distracted all through until it was time for my first appointment and I realized I didn¡¯t make preparations for that.


    Trying so hard not to think much about it, I got to work after my first appointment and I didn¡¯t finish up on time until the next appointment and the third. I wished toe home early today but I couldn¡¯t because I don¡¯t intend to go to work early tomorrow.


    I won¡¯t be able to sleep. I am sure of that. But if she is here and she falls asleep, maybe sleep will elude me too.


    ¡°Hello, Bryan¡±, she whispers and I feel my bulge getting hard at the voice.


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡± I ask her, praying she isn¡¯t.


    ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I scratch my head, nervous about asking her toe over. I don¡¯t know if she is ok with leaving Jason to himself again tonight. I really enjoyed herpanyst night and I think it is the solution to my problems.


    ¡°I¡¯m reading a book¡±, she replies but I have a feeling she is purposely waiting for me to arrive before going to bed. ¡°Are you back?¡± She asks when I am not saying anything.


    ¡°Yes, can youe over?¡± I question quickly and she falls silent. ¡°You cane with my dinner. Cami already served it. It¡¯s on the dining table.¡± I say it as an excuse to want to see her.


    ¡°Ok. Give me a minute¡±, she whispers again and my heart swells with joy. I disconnect the call and sit on the bed.


    A few minutester, while I am going through my mail, a knockes on the door and I know she is the one.


    Without looking up, I grant her permission to enter and she does with a tray of food. I look up as I climb down from the bed, shing her a smile.


    She smiles back shyly, her head down as she approaches. I meet up with her and take the tray from her.


    ¡°How are you?¡± I ask and her mouth drops open in surprise. I raise a questioning brow at her before she closes her mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She shrugs indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you are asking me that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How I am¡±, she responds, folds her arms across her bosom, and snickers inughter. I drop the tray of food and sit back on the bed with an embarrassed look on my face. I don¡¯t have an appetite. Seeing her is enough.


    ¡°You should eat¡±, she points to the food. ¡°Maybe I wille back when you are done.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel like it¡±, I stop her from going.


    ¡°Why did you ask me to bring you dinner, then?¡± She frowns her face.


    ¡°Because I was looking for an excuse to have you here¡±, I say unashamedly. She looks shocked for a while before she begins tough and I join her. I don¡¯t know why herughter sounds like music to my ears and why it is inviting.


    I rise from the bed and engulf her in a hug.


    We stand this way for a while till she pulls away. ¡°Let me feed you, then.¡±


    I nod and walk back to bed. Slouching in amongst theforter, I spread my legs out. She grabs the tray and sits in the space beside me before opening the food. It is pastya and fruit juice. She begins to feed me while I feed myself with her beauty.


    The beauty I never really got to see until now. Her smiles are making the insides of my heart flip over each other in excitement.


    I don¡¯t really know if I am feeling this way for Celine because of her kindness and selflessness or if it is something else.


    After a few more spooning, I tell her I am ok and she packs up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep¡±, I invite her to the bed after drowning in thest content of the fruit juice, tapping on the space beside me.


    She hesitates as she drops the food tray again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Jason. He will be fine.¡±


    She gulps and nods before sliding in beside me. We cuddle for a while before I peck her forehead, the memories of what happened this morning rushing into my membrane.


    ¡°Bryan?¡± She calls me softly and I perk up to stare at her curious face. A smile teases her lips but it doesn¡¯t hide the pain I can see lurking in the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Why did you treat me that way?¡± She finally questions, tears pooling in her eyes. ¡°I have been trying to think about this all morning. Why you were harsh to me like¡­¡± she pauses as I continue to watch her.


    She tries to talk again but she stops.


    I sigh and sit upright. ¡°I made a vow to Helena.¡±


    Silence ensues.


    She must be wondering what this has got to do with Helena. This has everything to do with her.


    ¡°A vow?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When she died, I vowed never to have anything to do with any woman again¡­¡±


    ¡°Because you felt responsible for her death?¡± She interrupts me, my gaze shifting to her and a smile touching my lips at her smartness.


    ¡°Yes. Not only that but I also betrayed her with Emily. I cheated on her¡±, the smile on my face disappears as a sense of remorse descends on me once again.


    She gasps loudly, her eyes widening. ¡°You cheated with Emily?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. Mother wanted me to marry Emily. She preferred Emily to the quiet Helena who wasn¡¯t the socialist she expected her son would bring home for a wife. Apart from my past lifestyle, cheating on her was the next thing I regretted but it wasn¡¯t intentional. Emily was ready to let me go only if I would sleep with her. I agreed because I couldn¡¯t imagine my life with Helena. She was my everything and my mother was bent on not letting us be together. I slept with Emily and she used that to threaten me. Just a few months ago, I found out that Emily had told Helena about our escapades and Helena never confronted me.¡±


    Tears spring to my eyes but I am refraining from losing control. ¡°She knew all along. I thought I deceived her but she knew. I was the fool.¡±


    Celine¡¯s hand touches mine and I dart my face to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cheat but I had no choice, believe me, Celine.¡±


    She nods in understanding and cups my face between her palms, a look of sympathy on her face.


    I look away abruptly, letting her hands drop from my face. ¡°When I found out you and I had sex, I was furious. I was mad at myself for letting it happen and pissed with you for not stopping it from happening. I felt I had betrayed her once again just like I did years ago and I thought she would never forgive me. I felt responsible for her death and I thought abstaining was the right thing to do to seek her forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know her but from what I have heard, I know she is a good woman¡±, Celine remarks, making me smile at thepliment.


    ¡°Yes, she was a good woman, just like you¡±, I peck her forehead and lean backward. ¡°You two share a lot inmon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Silence creeps in.


    I am thinking about the simrities between them; theughter, the selflessness, the simple and quiet antisocial life.


    I snap my head to the other side to see Celine watching me. She squeezes my hand and this is when I realize her hands are on mine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep¡±, she says as she slides into the bed, dragging me with her. I sink deeper into the bed, dragging theforter to my chin. I sleep on my right side so I can watch her face till I fall asleep.


    Everything happening between Celine and me feels like a dream. I have always had the conviction that happiness isn¡¯t meant for me. But now what I feel is beyond happiness and I am questioning this feeling.


    It isn¡¯t surreal.


    It is like a dream that I would wake up from any moment from now but I hope not to wake up from this sweet dream if indeed it isn¡¯t real.


    ¡°Sleep¡±, she cups my face and leans in to peck my brows, my two eyes, the tip of my nose, and finally on my lips. Her lips are on my lips for a while before she pulls away.


    She shifts to find a suitable posture as she shes me onest smile before she closes her eyes for sleep to take her to the dreand.

 CHAPTER 91

    Celine¡¯s POV


    A shout rings out from nowhere and I wake up with a start. My eyes fly open, wondering where the sound ising from.


    Bryan jerks upright too, grabbing a hold of his head with both hands. His body shakes tremendously and this is when I know the shout is from him.


    ¡°Bryan¡±, I grab his hand and he flinches, pushing me away from him.


    I let out a loud gasp and quickly get out of bed, throwing theforter away. I run to the other side of the bed where he is and take a hold of his hands again.


    He is breathing heavily and there are tears in his red eyes. There are beads of sweat on his forehead trailing down to his sleepwear.


    The shock of the shout made me speechless and also the fact that I was scared by it.


    What happened? Why did he shout that way? Is it a nightmare?


    Careful not to voice out my thoughts, I remove his other hand from his head also but he shrugs me off.


    ¡°Bryan, calm down¡±, I try to persuade him to let me help. I am not going to ask him anything, I just want him to be calm andy back on the bed. When he is fine, then I can question him about what happened. I am sure it is a nightmare.


    Last night, we were smiling at each other before we both went to sleep. Why then did he have a nightmare? I used to think nightmares usuallye whenever someone has a bad day or went to bed in anger.


    Bryan wasn¡¯t angryst night. I was here. I saw the look of satisfaction on his face. He was happy and I was too. I am happy to have broken into the hard wall he built around himself. That was all that I needed to make Beyan love me for who I am and not consider me only as a nanny for his son or the woman who bore him a child.


    The walls around him are broken now and every other thing that I have nned will follow. This is indeed a dreame true.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± He yells in the air, punching his fist into the bed. My mouth drops open.


    ¡°Bryan¡±, I try to touch him again but he moves away, piercing me with his icy re.


    My hand hangs halfway as I feel a stab of hurt in my heart.


    Why is he looking at me this way? Why is he reminding me of who he was a week ago? Why is he staring at me like I am a nobody and not the same woman he slept with yesterday and today? What the hell is wrong with him? What the hell happened to have caused this drastic change within hours?


    I close my mouth and gulp loudly. Folding my arms around my bosom, I move back to the other side of the bed where he is now.


    ¡°Bryan, what happened?¡± I ask softly, expecting him to at least let me know if he is fine or not.


    He does not answer. He continues to re at me coldly.


    ¡°Bryan¡±, I stretch my hand and take a hold of his shoulder. Maybe he is tensed up from the nightmare and he needs someone to relieve him, probably a massage.


    ¡°Get away from me¡±, he shouts at me and pushes my hands away from him. I jerk backward and almost fall as my mouth drops open again in shock. ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    He called me toe herest night. I didn¡¯te on my own ord, then why is he making it look like I came here on my own to seduce him?


    I can¡¯t deny the hurt I am feeling right now as I watch him point to the door, asking me to leave. This is what I have been avoiding. This is one of the things I don¡¯t want.


    Not this. Not fate repeating itself. This happened five years ago.


    We had sex and he sent me out of his room. As I take a step backward, a wave of nostalgia hits me hard on the face.


    Bryan and I didn¡¯t have sexst night but we did two nights ago. We only slept on the same bedst night until this morning and now he is doing this.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    What am I? An object of ridicule and a toy to f*** whenever he is horny?


    I was so sure that he wanted the sex as much as I wanted it. I thought we have gone past the phase of being uncivil to each other and this second sex will be the beginning of a change in our rtionship and finally, I will be recognized not only as his baby mama.


    ¡°Bryan¡±, I mp my hand on my mouth in astonishment when he isn¡¯tughing out to tell me this is a joke. The cold re is still evident on his face and he doesn¡¯t look remorseful at all. It is just like what we had two nights ago andst night meant nothing to him just like how the first sex meant nothing to him until he found out that he has a child.


    A sob escapes my mouth when I remember that we didn¡¯t use any protection. I am so stupid to have believed that a man who has shown me nothing but hatred for five years nonstop would suddenly love me or be attracted to me.


    I am stupid to have thought sex is a way to have him hooked to me. I am stupid to have let him have me.


    Can he ever change?


    ¡°I said get out!¡± He yells, rising abruptly and charging toward me like an animal going for a prey. I turn back in fear and race out, with my heart thumping wildly in confusion and terror.


    What is happening?


    I don¡¯t know what happened. I don¡¯t fucking know what he saw that made him go ballistic on me that way.


    I don¡¯t know tears are already streaming down my eyes until I get to thending and tears fall on top of my sleepwear.


    It blinds me as I continue to walk without caring to see where I am heading until I bump into someone.


    ¡°Celine?¡± Cami calls out with a surprised voice. I wipe my tears quickly and our eyes meet. We stare at each other for a while in silence until her gaze rivets to the staircase in suspicion and I begin to cry.


    I feel stupid. How do I tell Cami about what happened between Bryan and me in just two days?


    How the hell am I going to tell her that I spent the night in his room two nights ago and alsost night? How am I supposed to tell her that Bryan and I had sex yesterday morning and we slept in each other¡¯s arms, talking into the night about our past?


    How can I tell her that I don¡¯t know what the hell Bryan saw in his dream that made him shout at me just like he did five years ago?


    She embraces me, my tears spilling onto her clothes. She already has the apron on which indicates that she is already in the kitchen.


    We stand this way for a while until I sober up, reminding myself that I need to go and check up on my son and Cami needs to go back to work.


    I shouldn¡¯t have left Jason all alone in the room just because Bryan asked me to. Jason should be my priority. He is the reason why I am here in the first ce.


    I disengage from her hold, wiping my tears again. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    At that, I walk past her to my room. I close the door and lock it from behind so she won¡¯t follow me in. I know how worried Cami can be and she might be curious to know what has transpired between me and Bryan this time.


    I don¡¯t want to tell her. I don¡¯t want her to know about my situation. If I don¡¯t tell her, there is no way she would know. She would only think it is one of our small fights that always gets me in tears.


    She would never know of my high expectations which have just been dashed and shattered into pieces.


    I m my back to the door and exhale deeply, shifting my gaze to the bed to see Jason stirring in his sleep.


    I pray within me so he won¡¯t wake up now and see me in tears. I think God answered my prayer because a few minutester, Jason goes still again.


    It isn¡¯t time for him to wake up. The mming of the door must have shaken him.


    Something clicks in me. God answered my prayers for Jason to go back to sleep. Why can¡¯t he answer my prayers for peace and love and happiness?


    This is all I want. I have always wanted Bryan to see me in a different light and not view me as a woman who betrayed him. But now I am no longer interested in those prayers. He can go to hell for all I care.


    All I need right now is peace. And happiness.


    I close my eyes and pray within me. Just then, my phone beeps, and I open my eyes sharply.


    The phone is on the nightstand where I left it before leaving the roomst night. I step away from the door and take a hold of the phone wondering what message it is.


    I rarely receive calls or messages.


    My eyes widen when Paxton¡¯s name shes across the screen. I have several missed calls from him. Maybe that¡¯s why Jason was stirring in his sleep when I came in and not because I mmed the shut door. It wasn¡¯t that loud.


    I focus my gaze back on the phone as I see the notification message that popped. It is from Paxton.


    Out of curiosity, wondering why he is blowing my phone up with calls now after several days of keeping me in silence, I tap on the message and it reads.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet.¡±

 CHAPTER 92

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I don¡¯t know what the hell happened to me but I knew it was a nightmare. It was one of those nightmares that are scary and hard to remember after waking up with sweats all over.


    Those were the type of nightmares I used to have during Helena¡¯s first few months of death. I always wake up without a single memory of how the nightmare went.


    But the feeling was horrible. I always feel a deep shit of anger and pain and fright in me and I usually spend the day trying so hard to recall what happened.


    After a while, I got rid of it but when it came back, it wasn¡¯t the usual wake-up-to-forget nightmare. I always remembered them but I was always frightened.


    Her death did not only leave a scar in my heart, but the nightmares also did too, alongside regrets that I would have done something better and if only I had done something better, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have died.


    I saw Celine beside me on the bed and that intensified my rage. I vowed to Helena not to have anything to do with a woman ever again and there I was spending the night with another woman.


    I didn¡¯t realize Celine and I had gone past that phase until she ran out and I remembered that I slept with her and I also asked her to spend the night in my room.


    She must be damn mad at me by now. And I hope to talk to her when I get home.


    But I am not going home now, I need to see dad before going home. He called me an hour ago to inform me that he is back in New York with my mother. They are in the vi.


    It¡¯s been a while since west saw each other and I really need to talk to him about what is happening. First; about Jason¡¯s safety, then about Eric, Emily and Paxton, and Celine.


    I am sure now that he is here, Jason¡¯s safety is guaranteed and that is because he is going to get rid of Paxton but I need to tell him how bad and maniptive Eric is.


    Eric is my cousin but he isn¡¯t what he looks like to Father. I also need to let him know that Emily and Paxton are working together. This is something I haven¡¯t told Celine too. I haven¡¯t told her that Paxton works with Emily. I should let her inow so she can be careful with him, even though I know she is a little convinced he is a bad man and I am sure they haven¡¯t seen each other since thest time he came into the mansion and left with a bleeding arm.


    I will talk to dad about what I feel for Celine. About this ambivalent feeling. And I want to know what he thinks.


    A few days ago, I was more than convinced that Helena had finally forgiven me for my mistakes because she was smiling at me in the dreams but after the nightmare this morning, I am not sure of what it is again.


    I can¡¯t even remember if she was smiling or crying or shouting at me. But I know if she was smiling, I wouldn¡¯t have categorized that as a nightmare because my nightmares usuallye with fright and not smiles.


    The car drives into the vi as I look out of the window, reminiscing on my childhood days here. Sometimes, Mother and I stay here while father travels. Other times, we are in the main house, the mansion where I was born.


    Growing up in a family like this wasn¡¯t easy. I started training when I was still little and I grew up in the same training ground. I carried out my first assignment when I was just 15 years old and the adventurous experience made me love what we do.


    The driver opens the door for me and I step out, sighing loudly.


    I don¡¯t want to think about my childhood. I don¡¯t want to think about all the bad things I have done. Thinking about it brings back memories of Helena. And I am more than ready now to let go of everything.


    Helena is gone. But that doesn¡¯t mean she is insignificant in my life. I still love her but there is nothing, absolutely nothing I can do to bring back the dead or turn back the hands of the clock to correct my misdeed.


    Helena is an understanding woman and the only thing she asked me before she died was to stop myself from taking over the business from my father which I have done.


    I will have nothing to do with the Mafia business and that should be enough. I want to be happy again. I want to be a happy father again. I want to be able to look at Jason without any guilt.


    I want a quiet life. And I want to experience love again.


    ¡°Bryan?¡± Dad¡¯s eyes almost pop out of his eye socket when he sees me immediately the butler opens the front door for me to enter.


    My middle-aged father seems older in just a few years of seeing each other, unlike thest time we saw each other. The resemnce between us is striking and I wonder how happy he would be when he sees Jason.


    I got my striking eyes from him and Jason got his from me.


    He opens his arms as I approach and we embrace tightly with a smile teasing his lips.


    It¡¯s been so long. Mother has always been in and out of New York. But Father has been gone for over a year.


    ¡°How was your flight?¡± I ask him when we disengage from the hug.


    He raises his brows. ¡°Your mother is jetgged.¡±


    He chuckles and sits back on the dining chair and Iugh before sitting on the chair beside him.


    ¡°Dinner?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We had an early dinner.¡± He replies and we fall silent. I notice he is watching me and I clear my throat. I don¡¯t even know how to start or where to ask. I know he has been to several countries and I don¡¯t know which particr one he was before he came here.


    ¡°So, how is Jason? I heard his name is Jason?¡± He says, more like a question.


    I nod my head with a smile. ¡°He is fine. His name is Jason. Celine named him that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she did? I thought you did?¡±


    Dad knew how much I wanted to name my child Jason. Helena and I were expecting a second child before her death and the scan revealed that the baby was going to be a boy. We nned to name him Jason and I really do not know how Celine got to know that and how she ended up naming her son Jason too.


    Maybe it is a coincidence and maybe she saw the name somewhere around the books I used to write on when Helena died.


    I used to keep a diary then but I stopped when it wasn¡¯t reducing my guilt.


    ¡°So how is she?¡± He asks again softly, staring at me to see if I am willing to talk about her.


    ¡°She is fine¡­¡± I pause, debating on whether to go on and tell him what happened or what has been happening between us.


    ¡°Did you take her back?¡± He questions again and I shake my head in a hurry.


    ¡°Why?¡± I let out a sigh. This is harder than I expected. I am finding it so difficult to admit that I feel something for her. It feels strange that I do.


    I haven¡¯t been myself since I left home this morning. I made her cry and it saddens me. I made a promise to myself not to let that happen again but it did anyway.


    I don¡¯t even know how to justify my actions and exin things to her when I get back home.


    ¡°How is the office?¡± He changes the topic, after noticing my hesitation in talking about Celine. I know mother must have told him all about what she saw and heard when she visited.


    He is just asking me these questions out of curiosity. Mother had satisfied a percentage of his curiosity and he wanted me to satisfy the rest.


    I thought I was ready to talk but now I know I am not.


    ¡°Thepany is fine¡±, I nod with a proud smile.


    ¡°I saw everything in the news. The new deals, the contract, thepany¡¯s unbelievable growth over two years and I am impressed¡±, he praises me with a pat on the back. I nod intermittently with a light smile on my face.


    Silence falls between us again and I decide to just talk to him freely like I used to do in the past, even though I never confessed to him that the marriage between Celine and I was fake.


    ¡°Father?¡± I call him, thinking of where to start.


    ¡°Yes¡±, he answers and I lean back, darting my eyes back to him so I can see his reaction when I let the cat out of the bag.


    He seems ready.


    ¡°The sex between Celine and I which brought about Jason was a mistake¡­¡±


    ¡°I know¡±, he nods, cutting me short.


    ¡°You knew all along?¡± I am not surprised. Mother must have figured it out or Celine must have told her.


    ¡°Yes. I also know that the marriage was a fake one.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± I can¡¯t hide my amazement. They also know that it is fake. For how long?


    ¡°Well¡±, I swallow the lump in my throat, encouraging myself to go on. ¡°We had sex again yesterday.¡±


    I watch his face turn aghast and I close my eyes. I remember how sensuous it was, probably because of how long it has been since I had sex.


    It was heavenly and something I would love to have again with her. The way she writhed beneath me and cried for me to take her is something I haven¡¯t been able to get out of my head.


    I am about to exin how it happened and the confusion I am presently faced with as well as what I did to her this morning when my phone rings and I put my hand into my pockets to bring it out.


    A strange number shes across the screen and my brows crease in confusion.


    I see a missed call from Cami and I wonder why she is calling. Instead of calling her back, I decide to pick up the strange call first.


    I pick up the call. ¡°Hello.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Celine is in our custody!¡± The deep gruff voice announces before it hangs up immediately.


    I shoot to my feet instantly when the words register themselves in my head. Father jerks upright too when he sees the look on my face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    I snap my head to him, happy to have him around at this time when I need him the most.


    ¡°Celine has been kidnapped!¡± I Inform him and his jaws drop open.

 CHAPTER 93

    Celine¡¯s POV


    After informing Cami that I would love to get something for Jason from the store a few streets away from the mansion, I left home.


    I left Jason with her and I had to just let her know so she would keep an eye on him. If I had told her I was going to meet with Paxton, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed it.


    I lied to her and I feel bad for doing that.


    My curiosity led me here. I wanted to know why he hasn¡¯t called me for days and now that he has called, I am more than ready to hear from him.


    I want him to answer questions about what I heard and if he is truly Derrick Dominguez and not Paxton.


    The moment I stepped into the alley where he said he was waiting for me, a car swerved past me and two men grabbed me.


    I didn¡¯t see Paxton and at that moment, I wished he was already waiting for me so he could save me from the men but Paxton didn¡¯t show up. He wasn¡¯t there to hear my shouts til they mped my mouth with a handkerchief and I lost consciousness.


    Now that I am awake and the memories areing, I realize I haven¡¯t escaped from these men¡¯s grip because my hands are tied and the room where I am ispletely dark.


    A sob escapes my mouth when it dawns on me that Bryan would be mad at me if he gets home to meet my absence. It is already dark and I am sure he will be back from work by now.


    I shouldn¡¯t have left the house. I should have asked Paxton toe to the mansion while I went outside to meet him so we could talk in the car. But I didn¡¯t. I was mad at Bryan and I thought going out of the house was a good way to get my thoughts together and let go of my anger.


    Cami would be dead worried about me and I wonder how Jason is faring.


    A loud gasp escapes my mouth when I try to lean forward and I realize I have been tied to something.


    Suddenly, the door opens and light sips into the room, making me shut my eyes to adjust to the sudden light.


    ¡°Celine¡±, a voice calls and a cold shiver runs down my spine as well as a familiar wave of emotions.


    I know this voice.


    Another door opene and more light streams into the room as I see his tall silhouette approaching, his face still not clear.


    When he stands in front of me and I look up, I am shocked to see him.


    A smirk appears on his face and I tremble in fear.


    ¡°Paxton?!¡±


    ****


    Paxton¡¯s POV


    All I have ever felt for Celine was love, adoration, care, and concern. I never had a reason to be mad at her until Bryan came from nowhere and we argued about rescuing Jason from his mansion.


    That was the very first time I was pissed with Celine in the years that we have known each other.


    She was always calm and understanding and I was too. I was understanding because she means a lot to me.


    But now, all I feel is anger. Betrayal. Regrets.


    Emily had visited to ask if I was Derrick Dominguez or not and I told her the truth. She was shocked. I asked her how she got to know and she said she visited Bryan in the office.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears when she said Bryan told her that no woman can ever turn him on except Helena, histe fiancee, or Celine.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it at first but whenever I think about how Celine rejected me, and how Emily swore that there is something between her and Bryan, I knew that was why I was rejected.


    Celine has been pretending all along. She was pretending not to have feelings for Bryan. I believed her. I f***ing believed that she doesn¡¯t have feelings for him and I was so confident that I could win her heart.


    Emily was right. Celine rejected me. Celine doesn¡¯t love me. And there is something between Celine and Bryan.


    I feel betrayed because she didn¡¯t tell me herself. All she was after was knowing the truth about my identity. I didn¡¯t n on keeping it to myself forever. I have the intention of telling her about my true identity when my name has been cleared by my brothers and we are about to be married.


    I am full of regrets because I sacrificed a lot for her and this is what I will get in return. I came back home with a bleeding arm and my arm was still in a bandage until yesterday when the nurse came to take it off.


    Celine isn¡¯t seeing all of this. She prefers to be with that bastard instead of me. After everything, I have done for her. After losing my brothers¡¯ trust just because I want them to know how good she is but I am done.


    I actually wanted to meet with her, ask her where we are going with all of this and if she is indeed going to be my girlfriend someday, but when Emily came to visit yesterday, I changed my mind.


    I was furious.


    Seeing her scared face right now, I wish she was kidnapped alongside her sweet man, Bryan.


    The man who had done nothing good to her. He had always mistreated her and I wonder why women prefer men like this.


    What the hell does he have that I don¡¯t? Does he even like her the way I do?


    Celine has no idea how much I love her. If she does, she won¡¯t be doing this but I am done being soft on her.


    Does she want to be maltreated? That is what I am good at. She is going to receive the same amount of torture I received in the hands of Bryan.


    ¡°Paxton?¡± She calls again, this time more softly as if to be sure it is me, indeed.


    ¡°Hello, beautiful¡±, I sh her a smile and squat to her height on the floor. I grab a handful of her disheveled hair and y with it.


    I am tempted to kiss her but when I remember what Emily told mest night, I be pissed and shoot to my feet instantly.


    I turn my back to her, arms akimbo to hide my balled fist. I am trying so hard to control the racing of my heart and my anger towards her.


    What an ungrateful bitch! No wonder she got pregnant for him.


    ¡°Paxton, why are you doing this?¡± She cries out and I twirl back abruptly.


    ¡°Why am I doing this?¡± I point a finger at her, anger evident in my face. ¡°I should be the one asking you questions, you bitch.¡±


    Silence falls as I breathe heavily.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bitch?¡± She mutters softly and I hiss. ¡°Paxton, did you just call me a bitch?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are and I regret doing this for you¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you do? When? Didn¡¯t I try to stop you? Stop making me feel like I am responsible for what happened. You insisted till I gave in and now you want to put all the me on me?¡± She shouts at me


    She is right. But that isn¡¯t the reason why I had her kidnapped. This is to make sure that my brotherse back to me and to punish her for the betrayal.


    ¡°Why the hell are you doing this? You said you loved me and yet you are doing this?¡±


    ¡°Love?¡± I scoff. ¡°Yes, I did but you rejected me and now you are talking about love?¡± I squat again. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what has been going on between you and Bryan?¡± I ask softly and she begins to stammer.


    ¡°Bryan a¡­nd¡­. I?¡±


    ¡°Stop with the pretense already¡±, I growl, feeling the urge to grab her neck. She is pissing me off with this pretense and I hate it.


    Can¡¯t she be real and understanding like Emily? Emily didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it when I told her the truth.


    She looks away and I grab her, making sure that our eyes are interlocking. I want to hear it from her.


    She has been rejecting me yet she is f***ing the asshole behind my back.


    Her jaws clench and her eyes water.


    ¡°Tell me, Celine¡­¡± I pause.


    ¡°Tell you what?¡±


    ¡°This is the only thing that can make me change my mind about all of this, I want nothing but the truth about what has been going on between you and Bryan¡±, I say to her calmly.


    ¡°Nothing¡±, she shouts again as a tear rolls down her eyes. She looks away.


    I grab her face and grit my teeth. ¡°Look at me when I am talking to you.¡±


    That is where the truth lies. Her eyes.


    Our eyes meet again and surprisingly, her tears aren¡¯t doing a thing to me. I am hurt beyond measure. Too hurt by what she has done to be shaken by her tears.


    ¡°Apart from when you had Jason, have you had sex with Bryan recently?¡± I ask her specifically to be sure that what Emily told me is indeed true. Emily has always been telling me that there is a thing between them but I didn¡¯t believe it until now.


    She begins to cry more and I grab her hair. ¡°Talk to me.¡±


    She remains silent as she sobs quietly and I can see the guilt in her eyes.


    Slowly, she starts to nod. I am about to open my mouth to ask her what it is she is talking about when she opens up and answers.


    ¡°Yes, we had sex.¡±


    I stand up abruptly, dropping her to the floor with my jaws open. I thought there was still a chance for me. I thought Emily would be mistaken but I am wrong. Emily was right. And Celine is indeed a bitch.


    I blink my eyes severally but the reality hits me in the face that I can never have Celine.


    My worldes crumbling beneath my feet and I growl loudly in rage before charging at her.

 CHAPTER 94

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I burst into the house, leaving Father in the car. My heart is pounding wildly in my chest and I couldn¡¯t wait for Felix toe out and open the car door for me.


    I am so sure it is Paxton and Emily. They are working together apparently and they have her in their custody.


    I hurry inside so I can see Cami whose distress call came in first. She is pacing the living room with the crying Jason in her arms and Lizzy right beside her.


    When they notice my presence, they rush to me.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± I ask with a furrowed brow, wondering how Celine got out and how she was kidnapped. Cami had announced to me over the phone that Celine was missing without knowing that I had gotten a call from the people who had her.


    Cami exchange nces with her grandchild, Lizzy before passing Jason to him.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Jason¡¯s shrill cry hits my eardrum, making me turn to him.


    ¡°Your mommy will be fine¡±, I assure him with a sad smile.


    I promised to keep Celine safe and now this has happened. I had the intention ofing home to resolve the conflict between us. I know how sad she was about my reaction this morning and I¡¯m sure she deserves an apology as well as an exnation.


    ¡°He has been asking about her since morning and now that it iste, I guess he sensed something bad must have happened to her¡±, Cam says as tears begin to pool in her ears.


    Knowing that Jason won¡¯t let me listen to Cami with rapt attention, I wave Lizzy away with a small signal for her to take him inside, to give Cami and me the privacy to talk.


    I stand with arms akimbo as they leave, then Fatheres in too, walking steadily towards me.


    ¡°How did you know she was missing?¡± Father questions her after she bows lightly in greeting.


    Cami sighs. ¡°She has been gone all morning.¡±


    ¡°All morning?¡± I ask again to be sure I heard well.


    How can Celine be gone all morning and she is just informing me? Where the hell did she go?


    ¡°She said she was going to get some choctes for Jason in the store a few streets away from here and she asked me to look after him¡±, she exins with a look of guilt.


    ¡°And you let her?¡± I shout at her. ¡°The guards let her too? Didn¡¯t I warn you never to let her out of sight?¡±


    Father touches my arm and I snap my head towards him. He signals to me to be calm.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯te back since then?¡± He asks Cami calmly and she nods, lowering her head.


    ¡°Did you ask any of the guards to check the store if she was there?¡±


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t want to raise a false rm so I kept waiting until now when it dawned on me that something bad must have happened to her¡±, she voices out, a sob escaping her.


    Father turns to me with arms akimbo. ¡°Any suspects?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±, I reply sharply. ¡°Paxton and Emily.¡±


    ¡°Paxton and Emily?¡± He furrows his brows at me in question so I nod. I turn to Cami.


    ¡°Did she go out with her phone or a bag?¡±


    ¡°Her mobile phone isn¡¯t reachable, I have tried to call all to no avail and I have searched everywhere for it. I saw her go out with a purse too.¡±


    ¡°Did she look like someone who was going far away from home? Probably to visit someone?¡± She shakes her head after a moment of thoughtfulness. ¡°How was she dressed?¡±


    ¡°She was wearing a long blue gown¡±, she responds immediately.


    I raise a brow. ¡°A long blue gown? To a store nearby?¡±


    Reality dawns on her and she gasps softly. I know what she is thinking. She must be thinking that Celine had run off again like she once did.


    ¡°She was crying this morning¡±, she utters, staring into space. ¡°Within minutes, she was back to her real self and I thought she wanted to take a breath of the air to get rid of her anger which was why she decided to get the choctes for him herself. I never knew she was running away.¡±


    At the mention of crying, I feel guilty. I am sure it was when she left my room that she was crying.


    Is that why she decided to go out? Was she taking a stroll when she got kidnapped?


    ¡°She was kidnapped¡±, I find myself saying to Cami so she won¡¯t think she had run away just like the other time. Cami¡¯s eyes widen and she gasps. ¡°She didn¡¯t run away.¡±


    She begins to sob louder.


    ¡°Go and check up on Jason¡±, I dismiss her with a wave of the hand.


    She moves away reluctantly and I turn to Father.


    ¡°Paxton is Derrick Dominguez and he is familiar with Emily. I believe they are working together¡±, I exin to him and he nods in understanding.


    We remain silent for a while, deep in thoughts.


    ¡°Emily is working with Derrick?¡± He snorts all of a sudden. ¡°I believe she has no idea he was responsible for her sister¡¯s death.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°He did?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily¡¯s father and mine are close friends. They used to be very close when Father was still residing here in New York but ever since Helena died and Father isn¡¯t always in New York, I don¡¯t have any idea how close they are now. All I know is Father wanted me to marry Emily before I introduced Helena to them and even after Helena died.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He answers again. ¡°If Celine is with Paxton, the next thing we need to find out is their hideout. I am sure he is working closely with his brothers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we need to do something before he hurts her. He wants her.¡±


    ¡°Celine? How did they know each other?¡± He asks out of curiosity.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I sigh loudly. ¡°They were neighbors.¡±


    ¡°Neighbours?¡± He asks and I nod, without providing any more exnations.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the house, I will have my boys go to their hideout, and then we will n how to rescue Celine tonight¡±, he says with determination.


    I almost smile. Celine is not just a woman I got married to five years ago, she is now the mother of my parent¡¯s grandchild and my Father will do all it takes to save her.


    I trust him.


    I nod eagerly. ¡°I¡¯m going with them to save her.¡±


    He turns to me in surprise, then shes me a proud smile before heading to the front door.


    I follow.

 CHAPTER 95

    Celine¡¯s POV


    A tear slips down my eyes when another person I recognizees in through the door Paxton took out.


    It is Paxton¡¯s brother but I can¡¯t remember his name. He doesn¡¯t look as nice as he was looking the first day I saw him and I can¡¯t help but think he is looking this stony at me because I rejected their offer of help or because I rejected his brother, Paxton.


    I didn¡¯t even know Paxton was harboring feelings for me and I never expected him to confess his feelings to me that way.


    It was unbelievable and it was not the right time for me to venture into a rtionship. I don¡¯t even feel anything for him. Nothing rted to love.


    All I feel for him is just admiration. Nothing more.


    I am not in the least way attracted to him.


    Paxtones in too and they stand in front of each other, whispering.


    I have been here for hours even though I don¡¯t know what the time says. I¡¯m sure it should be past midnight but I can¡¯t sleep. Not in this kind of situation. Not when I don¡¯t even know if my son is alright and well.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Not when my stomach has been rumbling loudly and the host in my stomach feeding on the little left inside of me fromst night¡¯s meal. I haven¡¯t eaten anything all morning.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of her¡±, his brother says to him and he shakes his head immediately as if expecting the suggestion.


    ¡°Why? She is of no use to us¡±, he says loudly with venom.


    ¡°No!¡± Paxton objects sharply.


    ¡°No? Why then did you ask me toe here? Why did you kidnap her? Remember she is also our enemy¡­¡±


    ¡°The enemy here is Bryan, not Celine¡±, Paxton grits his teeth in annoyance and my breathing bes heavy.


    ¡°Bryan?¡± The brother scoffs and turns around in amusement. ¡°Bryan is f***ing this bitch and you say she isn¡¯t your enemy?¡±


    I close my eyes when Paxton turns to look at me. It is still dark and I know he won¡¯t make out the expression on my face even if he sees my eyes but I still can¡¯t help it.


    I had sex with Bryan because I feel something for him. Why would he use that against me?


    ¡°We are not killing her and that¡¯s final¡±, he concludes stubbornly.


    ¡°Really?¡± The brother says, his toneced with anger. ¡°You want to keep her for yourself then and let her keep reminding you of the fact that she can never love you? What the hell is wrong with you? Why are you obsessed with this bitch?¡±


    ¡°I am not obsessed with her¡­¡±


    ¡°You are¡±, his brother insists.


    ¡°I am not¡±, Paxton stamps his feet on the floor furiously. They are no longer bothered about their raised voices. They started with a low tone so I won¡¯t hear their conversation but now I can hear them loud and clear and I eventually open my eyes.


    ¡°You are¡±, the man pushes him and tries to go to the door but Paxton blocks his way. My heart begins to thump wildly in fear that they would fight each other because of me.


    Obviously, they haven¡¯t been on good terms and it¡¯s all because of me.


    ¡°What else do you want from me, uhn? I have tried to prove myself worthy and how I am doing this just so you¡­¡±


    ¡°Until you kill her, you remain an outcast!¡± He spits in his face.


    Silence ensues.


    I am thinking they will hug each other, settle their differences ande kill me. But the next action shocks me to the bone.


    Paxton hit his brother in the face and I gasp. The brother stumbles backward and grips himself before charging at him.


    They begin to throw punches and curses at each other and I am scared he will kill him.


    I begin to cry, wanting to shout at them to stop fighting each other. But when I remember the cause of the fight, I stop crying and refrain myself from shouting.


    They want to kill me. They can keep on fighting for as long as they want.


    I will make good use of this opportunity. I need to escape while they are at it. By the time they are exhausted, I will be gone.


    Slowly, ignoring the loud pounding in my heart, I release the rope tied around my legs.


    My hands have been freed of the rope ever since Paxton heard the rumbling of my stomach and he ordered his men to bring me something to eat.


    It is evidence enough that he still cares but I don¡¯t care. He cares but he doesn¡¯t care whether I am hurt or not. I am sure he is going to do something very terrible to me and my life will never remain the same again.


    All along, I thought Bryan was the bad man. I never knew Paxton was the fake and bad one who has been pretending all along just to get me.


    I rise after the rope is off my legs. When I turn back, looking for where to take, I see a window at the far end of the room.


    I turn back to see Paxton and his brother still fighting each other, rolling and grunting. In a haste, I begin to run towards the window, careful not to alert them of my escape intentions.


    I get there and unlock the window, push it backward. Cold air brushes past my face and I throw myself over it before realizing that we are on the second floor.


    A sob escapes me as I hang halfway. Why the hell didn¡¯t I check well before stepping out of the room and hanging halfway when the ground is still far away?


    My hands hold the window edges firmly, thinking of what to do. If Paxton stops fighting with his brother now and notices my absence, he will check the window first because it is open and it is the only ce I can take out. If he sees me hanging here, he might as well push me off and I will die.


    This is what he wants. What do they want, right? They want me to die for not epting him.


    Fuck! I curse, my legs dangling, my insides in total disarray, and my heart almost bursting out of my chest.


    I look down to see if there is any form of maniption to take down but there isn¡¯t one except for the edge of the next window which is a bit far.


    My hands are bing tired from gripping and I feel like giving up already. I am exhausted and I feel dehydrated.


    Just then, I hear a shout and my ears are on alert, my eyes wide open, wondering if my presence has been noticed.


    Instead of more shouts from a familiar voice, I hear gunshots instead and another familiar voice I don¡¯t expect to hear.


    Bryan.


    Bryan¡¯s voice.


    Bryan is here.


    ¡°Surround the building!¡± Another voice orders from below and I look down to see the older version of Bryan.


    His father. The man I haven¡¯t seen more than twice.


    Lots of men dressed in ck surround the building and more gunshots are fired, making me jerk upright, conscious of where I am.


    My face is red. My limbs are tired. My throw is dry.


    Where the hell is Bryan talking from? Where is he? How can I notify him of my presence here?


    I hear people running and more gunshots. But I can¡¯t hear Bryan¡¯s voice. All the voices are distant now.


    I don¡¯t know how he got to know I am here but I am d he came to rescue me even though I might not survive it because my eyes are bing smaller.


    Every bit of strength in me is exhausted. And my eyes are closing on their own ord now.


    ¡°Celine!¡± A voice yells out my name.


    Bryan! I think as I force myself to open my eyes more widely all to no avail.


    He is close to me. His voice ising from somewhere close.


    ¡°Celine, where are you?¡± He shouts again and this is when it dawns on me that he is in the room where I was tired a few minutes ago.


    Maybe he has been searching for me all around after shooting Paxton and his brother, all to no avail. I am so sure they have been shot because I can¡¯t hear their voices again.


    ¡°Bryan!¡± My voice is faint and I doubt if he will hear me.


    Any moment from now, I might lose grip on the windows and fall.


    ¡°Bryan!¡±


    ¡°Celine!¡±


    From nowhere, something grabs me and my hands are free even though they are now stiff and cold and red.


    I can barely see now. Everywhere has suddenly be white and Bryan shouts into my ears.


    ¡°Celine.¡±


    I try to see if he is the one who caught me and if he is the one holding onto me but I can¡¯t see anything but white.


    I can¡¯t see his face. I wish I could before I die. But his face is figureless and shapeless and I am seeing nothing but white.


    ¡°Celine!¡± He yells again, this time more loudly but the only way I can respond to him is to let the darkness elude me into unconsciousness.

 CHAPTER 96

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    With my hands sped over hers and my eyes closed, I wish I could turn back the hands of the clock and change things from the way they are presently.


    I wish I could change how I treated Celine all along and I wish this isn¡¯t happening.


    Celine has been unconscious sincest night but the doctor said she would be fine. I feel guilty for everything.


    I drop her hands and rest my forehead on my two balled fists, my insides in disarray and my bloody clothes unchanged.


    My instinct was right. That motherfucker kidnapped her and I have given him what he deserved. Father and the other men should be done clearing the ce already. I left them there to rush Celine down to the hospital and it¡¯s almost morning.


    I have been unable to sleep a wink ever since I was allowed into her room. The doctor said she was sleeping but I kept checking her breathing to be sure she is alright and alive.


    The door creaks open and I turn to see Camie in with Jason.


    I furrow my brows in confusion. I told her not to bring him in here.


    She shes me an apologetic smile. ¡°He won¡¯t stop crying.¡±


    I shift my gaze to Jason whose face is swollen from crying all day. I don¡¯t want to give him the impression that something bad has happened to his mother which is why I didn¡¯t want him to see her lying on the bed without opening her eyes.


    But now that he is here, there is nothing I can do.


    I sigh and look away. Then, Cami approaches.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± He screams and I snap my head towards him with an angry stare.


    ¡°She is sleeping¡±, I whisper but Jason won¡¯t hear me. He continues to shout till I stretch my arms to take him. Hees into my arms and tries to crawl his way into the bed where Celine is lying.


    I want to scold him. Before I can open my mouth to tell him to keep shut, someone beats me to it.


    ¡°Shut up, Jason!¡±


    The voice makes me go still and slowly, I turn my face to the bed to see Celine¡¯s wide eyes with a light smile on her face.


    Jason is as surprised as I am and Cami gasps before rushing to hug her.


    Celineughs out loud and I finally let Jason go to her. He begins to ask her numerous questions about where she went and how she is feeling but all she is doing is smiling down at him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She isn¡¯t sparing me a nce and I am beginning to think she is ignoring me on purpose.


    I thought she must have forgiven me for what I did to her but I was wrong. I was responsible for her kidnap. Maybe if I hadn¡¯t cursed at her and made her cry, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of going out of the house and Paxton wouldn¡¯t have kidnapped her.


    Cami excuses us without taking Jason with her. I look up to check the time on the wall clock directly above the bed to see that it is almost 5 in the morning.


    Didn¡¯t Jason sleep at all? I ask within me just in time to see him dozing off.


    Within minutes, silence pses and he is deep asleep cradled in his mother¡¯s embrace.


    Celine is looking over him, the smile is no longer on her face and she isn¡¯t sleeping. She is just quiet and I wonder what is going through her mind.


    Debating on how to talk to her or what to even say to her, I sigh and rake my fingers into my hair.


    ¡°Celine¡±, I call and try to touch her hands but she pulls away, not looking at me.


    My heart sinks at the reaction. Is she still mad at me? I should be mad too because I warned her not to leave the house without my consent but she did anyway and this has happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I find myself apologizing before I know it. She deserves some apology and that is what I am doing. I am sorry for insulting her. I am sorry for making her feel so cheap. I have no absolute idea of what came over me.


    Surprisingly, she looks up and our eyes meet. Quickly, I grab her hand and she doesn¡¯t try to wrench her hands away from my grip.


    I find myself unable to say anything as we continue to watch each other. Emotions are dancing in her eyes.


    I can see it all. The pain. The sorrow. The hurt.


    I am to be med for all of this. Maybe if I had treated her right, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    I lean down and kiss the back of her hand. She stiffens and I lean over to kiss her forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Silence remains.


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe whatever I say as a justification for my actions but I would just say I am sorry because I am. I really am¡±, I tell her, pushing back the nervousness in me.


    The silence is bing awkward now.


    I look away eventually.


    ¡°Did they hurt you?¡± I ask her again, staring back at her. Her gaze does not waiver. She is looking at me and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she is still mad at me or because she is pissed with me for what I did to her.


    ¡°Stop trying to be who you are not, Bryan¡±, she mutters weakly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    At that, she looks away again.


    ¡°What?!¡± I exim in disbelief. ¡°I am not trying to be anyone. I swear to you, I had no idea what came over me.¡±


    She nods without a response and it is killing me. I want her to voice out and let out all her pent-up anger.


    ¡°Celine¡­I¡­¡± I trail off, without any idea of what exactly I want to say to her.


    I apologized and showed her that I truly care. I want us to put everything behind us.


    ¡°Celine, I¡¯m sorry¡±, I say again, my hands shaking.


    I almost lost my mind when I thought I was going to lose her. And now that she is alive, I am scared I would lose her forever. I have done enough harm but I am ready to change things.


    Things will change henceforth if only she will give me the chance to prove myself.


    ¡°Is Paxton dead?¡±


    I blink. Why is she asking me that all of a sudden? Is she trying to use that against me so she could call me a murderer?


    I shake my head. ¡°No. He lost a leg and he is in police custody already.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to add that Caleb, his brother is dead. They all deserve it. They are nothing but cruel, pathetic humans. They have been harboring hatred for me and dad with the assumption that we are responsible for their father¡¯s death.


    They didn¡¯t stop at killing Helena and my baby, they still wanted more.


    I didn¡¯t kill anyone rted to Paxton¡¯s family even though the feud between the two families has been going on for years even before they lost their father.


    ¡°Can you please excuse me now? I would like to get some sleep.¡±


    I know this is her way of dismissing me. She has been asleep for several hours and she doesn¡¯t look at all sleepy to me. She just wants me to go.


    I grunt and grit my teeth, my jaws clenching.


    She raises a brow at me and I rise slowly to go to the door.


    I might excuse her but I won¡¯t leave the hospital until she is granted permission to go home.


    I must get her forgiveness no matter what. I have realized all of my mistakes and I am going to make amends. I will get a grip on my emotions and my life and I won¡¯t let my nightmares get in the way of my happiness.


    I have all that I have ever wanted. But I never saw it all along. I was too blinded by hurt and agony to realize that the woman in my home was the one I wanted. The only one meant to change me. Meant to wipe my tears. The one meant to break through the walls I have built around myself.


    ¡°Kindly inform Cami to help me pack my things before I am discharged. Jason and I will be going back to Los Angeles first thing tomorrow morning¡±, she announce when I get to the door.


    I turn back abruptly and exim in shock. ¡°What?!¡±

 CHAPTER 97

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I walk slowly into my room with Cami trudging quietly behind me and Jason in her arms.


    My heart is heavy for no reason even though I know I really want to be free from all of these. Going back to Los Angeles seems like the best solution right now to heal; physically and emotionally.


    I am going back to my old aunt and I will start a new life over there. I am done with all of this. I am done ying the fool and the victim. I am done with Bryan.


    I sit on the bed, my face in a frown. I insisted on getting discharged today, even though the doctor wanted me to be in the hospital till next tomorrow.


    I don¡¯t want to keep seeing Bryan¡¯s face. He won¡¯t stoping. I want to be far away from him just like thest time.


    Even though my mind and heart were here when I ran away from here, I was at peace with myself for the no-trouble thates with having Bryan in my life.


    ¡°You should rest today, at least¡±, Cami pleads with me once more, in an attempt to convince me and stop me from going.


    ¡°No, Cami. Please help me pack the rest of my belongings so I can go. I will call a cab toe get our things¡±, I force myself to say.


    She remains silent, examining me carefully.


    ¡°Please, let out all the things Bryan got for Jason and I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be proud, Celine¡±, she cuts me short, looking angry now.


    ¡°Proud?¡± I scoff, surprised at her choice of words. ¡°I am not being proud, Cami. This is about my dignity.¡±


    ¡°You call this dignity?¡± She attacks me immediately, taking a step toward me after dropping Jason on the floor. ¡°You think he woulde to save you if he doesn¡¯t care about you?¡±


    ¡°This is not about care, Cami. This is about me and my feelings. This is about how much I have suffered from that man who is nothing but a monster¡±, I find myself yelling.


    ¡°Monster?!¡± Disbelief crosses her expression. Then she begins tough and shake her head.


    I sit back, breathing heavily and looking away.


    ¡°You have no idea what a monster is. If you do, you won¡¯t call him that.¡±


    At that, she moves to the door but I stop her. I don¡¯t understand why she keeps defending him when he is nothing but a cruel person. He isn¡¯t a good father to Jason either.


    I can¡¯t keep living here and hurting myself. If only he didn¡¯t annoy me that much, if he hadn¡¯t made me cry, I wouldn¡¯t have gone out of the mansion even after I saw Paxton¡¯s call.


    I have never been that hurt in my entire life. It was a double hurt of what I felt the first time we had sex and he sent me out of his room.


    This might probably be because I expected more from him now. I didn¡¯t expect fate would repeat itself and he would end up sending me out after I had given him my body.


    It makes me feel cheap. He makes me feel cheap.


    ¡°Cami?¡±


    She twirls back slowly, her angry stare unchanging. ¡°Why do you keep defending Bryan?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t defend him. If there is anyone who ought to be mad at him for everything he does, then I should be the one but I am not angry. You shouldn¡¯t be too. He has realized his mistakes and it is high time you guys sort your differences out.¡±


    ¡°What differences? Don¡¯t you get what I am saying?¡±


    She throws me a cold re before smiling. ¡°I know about the sex.¡±


    My mouth drops open and a red blush creeps to my face.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°How? H¡­how did you know that?¡± I stammer as my hands shake. I remember everyone had already gone to bed before I sneaked into Bryan¡¯s room for two days and that morning when we had sex, everyone was still asleep.


    It was early in the morning. So how did she know we had sex? Did Bryan tell her?


    Jason¡¯s cries jerk me out of my reverie and Cami shifts her gaze to him on the floor.


    ¡°He must be hungry¡±, she mentions and walks back in to scoop him up in her arms. This is 10 am in the morning and as an adult, I am already hungry too, even though I don¡¯t intend to eat here till Jason and I are on our way to Los Angeles.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I am moreposed now. I am curious to know how she got to know.


    She rises with Jason, a twinkle of amusement in her eyes.


    ¡°It was obvious and written all over you two. I can¡¯t remember thest time I saw my boss smile that way. Also, I only assumed you two had sex and it turned out I was right. I only saw you sneaking into his room and I was sure something would happen since he didn¡¯t send you out.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I murmur only and turn my gaze away from her, squeezing my eyes shut in embarrassment.


    Before I can think of what to say, a knockes on the door and I nce at the door before exchanging stares with Cami.


    Apart from Lizzy, Cami and Bryan are the only people whoe into my room.


    Cami shes me another smile before walking to the door and throwing it open to reveal the man behind my misery.


    Bryan!


    Talk of the devil.


    Cami bows slightly with Jason still in her arms before heading out. Bryan stands right outside the door for a few minutes beforeing in and closing the door quietly behind him.


    Seeing him again brings a stab of anger into my heart and I feel like venting all my anger on him.


    What is the essence of staying here when he doesn¡¯t even behave like a good father to his son?


    I really do not understand his mood swings. He is nice this minute and stern the next minute.


    He looks nervous, scratching his head and fidgeting with his hands like a schoolboy. We continue to stare at each other for a while until I decide to break the silence.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He hesitates for a while before answering. ¡°To stop you.¡±


    ¡°Stop me?¡± I want tough in his face because I am more than determined to leave. Nothing can stop me. Nobody can. Not even Cami. Her persuasions can only dy me.


    ¡°Yes. Because you are my wife.¡± He announces and my brows crease in confusion.


    ¡°What?!¡± I exim in disbelief. His wife? Our marriage was fake. It wasn¡¯t real. It was a contract marriage and we ended things before I ran off. What the hell is he talking about then?


    ¡°Our marriage wasn¡¯t fake. It was real and you are still my wife¡±, he announce again to my amazement and my jaws drop open in shock.


    ¡°What?!¡±

 CHAPTER 98

    Celine¡¯s POV


    ¡°What the hell do you mean by that?¡± A deep frown descends on my face and I shoot to my feet immediately. I can¡¯t hide my displeasure. ¡°How is that even possible? How can I be your wife? Is this your trick to let me stay back or what sort of rubbish is this, Bryan?!¡±


    He isn¡¯t responding. He is just watching me and I am beginning to think this is a joke. It has to be a joke.


    How is this even possible? We had a wedding in the church but the certificate was a fake one. What is he talking about then?


    Antonio¡¯s face holds pain and sorrow and I wonder why he isn¡¯t looking happy like I expect him to. Aside from the fact that he doesn¡¯t want Jason to be out of his reach, he should be happy he will be free from my troubles.


    He has taken care of Paxton and his family members, what then is going to stop him from letting us go? He told me he would let us go when this has been sorted out.


    I won¡¯t let him convince me with a silly talk like this. I was there. I was right there in the church and I signed on the fake certificate.


    ¡°Well, I just found out too¡±, he moves further into the room, heading towards the sofa. I turn as he walks there to sit.


    I am still confused. Confused as hell as to what he is talking about.


    ¡°You just found out?¡± I question him with a raised voice. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°My mom¡±, he only says and my forehead creases further in bewilderment. ¡°She switched the certificate and I just found out we actually signed on the real certificate and not the fake one.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I exim again in shock. It was supposed to be a year-long marriage and after a year, I would leave and then im to have been divorced.


    I can¡¯t believe this.


    ¡°Yes. I found the certificate and I have been making my findings to know if my assumptions were right. It turned out to be right and I found out my mother is behind it¡±, he exins further but I am not listening with rapt attention.


    My attention is divided. Howe it is just now he is getting to know about it? Why didn¡¯t he check all these years? Why didn¡¯t he notice the discrepancy after we were presented with the certificate?


    This isn¡¯t possible.


    ¡°You can¡¯t buy me with something as silly as this. So please, don¡¯t patronize me. It won¡¯t stop me from going. My things are parked already and I am going to call a cab now¡±, I inform him so he will know how serious I am about leaving.


    I am not a fool.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± He points to his chest arrogantly. ¡°Have I ever lied to you, Celine?¡± He asks softly, standing up from the sofa and moving close to me.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you have ever lied to me before or not. I don¡¯t care whether this will be your first lie to me. I don¡¯t care if you have just started lying. I don¡¯t f***ing care if¡­¡± he grabs me, cutting me short from going further with my rantings.


    Without giving me a chance to adjust to the new possibilities, he takes my lips and I go still with emotions.


    I stiffen, and my eyes are wide open. Before he can move his lips on mine, I push him away.


    I want to be in charge of my emotions now. I won¡¯t let them control me. I won¡¯t let Bryan get to me again. I am going to make decisions on my own henceforth.


    ¡°Get out!¡± I point to the door.


    ¡°Please, Celine. Listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°So this is it? This is how you want to keep me here? Under the pretense that we actually got married and it wasn¡¯t a fake one? What do you think of me? Do you think I would just jump into your arms just because we are actually married? I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t f***ing care. If it is actually real, then let¡¯s sign the divorce papers. Besides, I don¡¯t even believe you one bit.¡±


    He lowers his head, looking pathetic. This is something I have never seen in Bryan before and it stirs a thing in me. But my determined self isn¡¯t ready to be shaken.


    He isn¡¯t saying anything so I point to the door.


    ¡°Get out!¡± I want to add please to it but I remember we are not civil with each other. We are bickering words at each other.


    ¡°This is my house¡±, he tries to sound as calmly as possible.


    ¡°Oh, really?!¡± I raise a questioning brow at him and shake my head. He is still the narcissist I know him to be.


    Egoistic.


    ¡°Thanks for the reminder, boss. I will quietly leave your house now¡±, I nod dramatically before walking to the suitcase beside the wardrobe.


    I grab it, feeling my uprising anger and gritting my teeth to calm my nerves.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, Celine¡±, I hear Bryan¡¯s voice behind me and I twirl back abruptly. Suddenly, I find his face inches away from mine, and his hot breath fans my face.


    Unconsciously, I drop the suitcase. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Celine. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I swear on you, I didn¡¯t know what came over me. I had a nightmare and it felt like a part of my memory was erased from my head. I didn¡¯t know we were¡­¡±


    He trails off and I nod in understanding. That won¡¯t stop me from leaving. I am still leaving.


    Before I can do anything, Bryan holds my hand and drops to his knees. I try to wrench my hand free from his grip but his hold on me is stronger. His eyes are soft and he looks like someone who is about to cry.


    I don¡¯t want to feel sympathetic for him just like I used to.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me. I promise I won¡¯t hurt you, anymore. I promise to make up for all the hurts. Just give me a chance to prove myself to you. I¡¯m sorry, Celine.¡±


    ¡°Please let go of me, Bryan¡±, I say stubbornly, not ready to let go. I am too angry to hear him out.


    I am too hurt about this.


    ¡°Bryan, please leave this room now. I¡¯m going and that¡¯s final¡±, I affirm quickly and I turn around again and release my hands from his hold.


    I bend to take the suitcase again, a wave of dizziness enveloping me. When I rise, Bryan is still on his knees. He stands up slowly and grabs me again.


    ¡°Let go of me¡±, I say, not looking at him.


    ¡°Give me a chance, please¡±, he begs but I don¡¯t want to. Instead of replying to him, tears spring to my ears.


    He takes a hold of my right hand and ce it on his chest which is hammering hard within his ribcage.


    My eyes grow wide and he smiles at me sadly.


    His heart is beating fast. What meaning do I attribute to this? Is it beating fast because of me?


    This is exactly how I always feel or how my heart beats whenever he is near me.


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, this is how it has always been¡±, he confesses and I gasp, my mouth agape. ¡°I have always felt this way for you ever since the first time we had sex. I don¡¯t know what happened or how it happened but that sex changed everything. The night changed it all. It opened my eyes to a whole lot of things but I wasn¡¯t ready to ept it for myself or even ept the fact that I feel this way for someone who isn¡¯t Helena.¡±


    ¡°It was like a betrayal on my part towards Helena. I made a vow to her to remain celibate for life. I was disappointed in myself and the only person I could transfer my aggression to was you. You were the closest person to me. You were always there whenever I needed someone to vent my anger on. The more you showed me concern, the angrier I felt towards myself and the madder I became towards you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want Helena to haunt me. I didn¡¯t want to go through the same pain as I felt when she died. It was traumatizing and I didn¡¯t want something simr. I didn¡¯t want fate to repeat itself again. You have no idea how bad it was for me, do you?¡±


    I gulp loudly and finally close my mouth. Everything is happening fast. First, it was the fact that Bryan and I have been married for over five years when we thought it was a fake one and now he is confessing his feelings of love for me.


    How is that even possible?


    Bryan can not love. I thought he was beginning to when we had sex for the second time and we talked into the night but he disappointed me and made my assumptions wrong.


    Bryan isn¡¯t someone destined to love. He doesn¡¯t love me. He must have made a mistake.


    I am about to tell him he must be mistaken about his feelings for me when he pulls me closer to him with his hands around my waist and he takes my lips in a searing kiss.


    It was slow at first and he didn¡¯t hesitate to move his lips on mine immediately.


    When I try to push him away again, even though I want him, I want more, his grip on me bes stronger and the kiss bes rough and a soft moan escapes my mouth.


    This is when it dawns on me that Bryan isn¡¯t one to express his feelings through words but through actions. He is pouring out all of his emotions into this kiss.


    Without thinking, I open up for him to explore the insides of my mouth and I kiss him back.

 CHAPTER 99

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I wake up to see myself in Bryan¡¯s arms and I move away slowly, making an effort not to wake him up from his deep slumber.


    Today is Thursday and Bryan is here sleeping in my room instead of going to work.


    I don¡¯t know how I feel about what has happened between Bryan and me when I am supposed to be making ns on how to leave.


    I have given myself to him again after everything and I begin to wonder why this has to continue happening.


    All I have ever shown Bryan was love but he gave me pain instead. Is it so easy to let go of everything?


    I thought I have forgiven him for everything he has done to me but what broke the camel¡¯s back was what he did thest time. How he sent me out like a prostitute and how he made me cry.


    As much as I want to pretend as if all is well, I can¡¯t let go of everything. I am confused about what to do.


    Remembering that Bryan talked about how we signed the original certificate instead of the fake one, I sigh loudly as I sit on the edge of the bed to wear my clothes.


    Just then, a knockes on the door and I turn to the door. Bryan is still sleeping soundly without stirring so I rise and walk to the door.


    I open it slowly, thinking it is Cami but I am surprised to see Bryan¡¯s mother by the door with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°Mom?¡± I call and quickly close the door a little bit so she won¡¯t enter the room because her son is sleeping on my bed.


    What is she doing here? She came to check up on me in the hospitalst night.


    ¡°Hi¡±, she waves at me, raising a curious brow. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    I shake my head, unable to find my voice. I can¡¯t let her in.


    ¡°Is there someone in?¡± The smile on her face disappears and I wonder what she is thinking.


    She tries to peep in but I block her way again and fake a smile.


    Suddenly, a smirk descends on her face and she backs away.


    ¡°Is Bryan in there?¡± She demands, making me blush red in the face. How did she get to figure it out? Was it obvious from my face?


    I look down without giving her an answer.


    ¡°I wille backter to visit you. Enjoy!¡± She twirls around and leaves me standing by the door with my mouth agape.


    I sigh and close the door, relieved that she didn¡¯t insist oning in to know if it is really Bryan or not.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When I move back into the house, I am startled by the sight of Bryan sitting up in bed. I gasp and look away.


    I decide to ignore him as I stroll to the sofa before slouching in. I hear him move out of bed but I am not looking to see if he ising toward me or not.


    ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡± His hot breath fans my face and I jerk up. I didn¡¯t realize he was close by.


    I don¡¯t just know how to face him after what happened between us a few minutes ago. We were arguing and then we had sex.


    How do I look at him now? Am I supposed to send him away since he is in my room? Is he going to send me out like he always does?


    Bryan pulls me up and sits on the sofa before letting my back rest on him. He pats my hair, pecking my forehead and rubbing his hands over my cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Celine.¡± He apologizes again for the umpteenth time, making me doubt if this is indeed Bryan. In just a day, he apologized to me more than once.


    He ought to be forgiven already because he rescued me from the hands of Paxton and his brothers who were bent on making me suffer. If he didn¡¯t care about me, he wouldn¡¯t have risked his life toe to save me.


    I just don¡¯t want the forgiveness toe so easily. Bryan takes easy things for granted.


    My heart still beats for him despite everything and I think this is my fate. He has earned my forgiveness bying to save me but I don¡¯t want him to know that.


    It will be nice to make him suffer a little for his actions.


    I get up from his hold and face him. We stare at each other for a while and then he shes me a smile.


    I raise a brow in question. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    He shrugs nonchntly while answering. As I stare at him, I can see the difference between the man I met five years ago and the man I am sitting beside right now.


    The Bryan I am looking at right now doesn¡¯t look like the hardcore, grumpy, stubborn, and cruel man I met five years ago.


    Bryan has changed a lot over the years and I attribute the changes to myself. Celine.


    ¡°You have always been grumpy and not the smiling type. I don¡¯t think I have ever seen you smile before¡±, I say to him, exaggerating a little.


    He does not reply, instead, his smile widens.


    I shake my head and turn away from him.


    ¡°Am I forgiven?¡± He asks, trying to touch me but I get up immediately before his hands cannd on me.


    I am still not ready to let him in. Just because we had sex doesn¡¯t mean I have to forgive him right away or make him believe he has been forgiven.


    I amble close to the door and open it. My stomach rumbles at that instant and I know I need to eat something since I haven¡¯t eaten since morning.


    This is noon already.


    I should go to the kitchenter to check what I can eat.


    About leaving, I still need to give it more thought. I need to think about it thoroughly and consider the advantages and disadvantages of leaving now.


    I am going to weigh the possibilities ande to a conclusion on what to do. I won¡¯t let anyone influence me. I will do what my heart wants.


    I throw the door open and face Bryan. ¡°Leave!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± It is obvious he isn¡¯t expecting this but I need him to go out of my room. He has never spent so much time in my room the way he has done today and I wonder if he will go to work anymore.


    ¡°I said leave. I need to be alone¡±, I say to him firmly, my gaze unwavering.


    After a while, he nods his head and gets up. He walks closer and my heart begins to thump wildly in my chest.


    He gets to the door and hesitates. Looking up at me, he asks. ¡°Are you still leaving?¡±


    I bite my lower lip and nod.


    He sighs again, a deep frown appearing on his face. Without making an effort to try to convince me once more or to plead with me not to go, he takes the door out.


    I m the door shut behind him and expel a deep sigh as a feeling of guilt fills me up.

 CHAPTER 100

    Bryan¡¯s POVContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Dejectedly, I take the staircase to my room. I am debating within me on what to do to win her over and stop her from leaving.


    I have done the worst things to Celine and she forgave me, why isn¡¯t she forgiving me for something as trivial as the oue of my nightmare?


    I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It isn¡¯t my fault. Why is she finding it hard to forgive me now?


    All this while, I never asked for forgiveness yet she forgave me and now that I am genuinely asking for it, she isn¡¯t willing to give it to me.


    I am trying my best to be a better person. I can¡¯t believe I also skipped work because of the fear ofing back to see her gone.


    Celine is good at running away and I don¡¯t know how long it will take me to find her now if she runs off like she once did.


    I halt in my tracks when someone approaches and I look up to see my mother.


    She smirks proudly and I raise a brow, wondering why she is looking amused.


    ¡°Are youing from Celine¡¯s room?¡± She asks me. This is when it dawns on me that this must be the reason for her mischievous smirk. She must have figured out that I aming from Celine¡¯s room.


    Has she gone to check me in the room? I wonder what she will think now. I barely skipped going to work and today of all days that she came visiting, I skipped work for no genuine reason.


    But I guess it isn¡¯t in vain because I was able to get to the root of our marriage originality this morning before heading to the hospital to pick up Celine who insisted oning home to pack her belongings to leave.


    ¡°Mom, why did you do that?¡± I demand, instead of replying to her question. I have been meaning to visit her to ask her about it. She never told me but I know she is behind it.


    ¡°Do what?¡± She pretends to be confused but I know her better than anyone else.


    ¡°Stop with the pretense, mom. I know you are responsible for the switch in the certificates when Celine and I got married¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that?¡± She asks indifferently. ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°I guess I just did. How did you do it and why do you do it, mother?¡±


    I am not supposed to be angry because everything is falling into ce. Everything is turning out to be to my benefit but I can¡¯t help it. I have been deceived for five years. I have been genuinely married to a woman I have always mistreated, thinking the marriage was a fake one.


    How could she? I had my reason for wanting to make it fake. I did all of these just for her to be happy, I never knew she was aware of my ns to fake the marriage for a year.


    ¡°I should be the angry one here, Bryan. You wanted to deceive me. You wanted to deceive your father and I¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad is involved in this too?¡± I furrow my brows at her in surprise.


    ¡°No. It was something I did on my own but I told him about it recently¡±, she confesses and doesn¡¯t look remorseful.


    All I have been feeling ever since I got to know about this is guilt. It is eating me up. Coupled with the fact that I feel bad for what I did to Celine the morning she was kidnapped.


    Mother touches my hand and begins to drag me towards my room. She opens the door and we both enter.


    Maybe she wants us to have some privacy. I am sure I had raised my voice at her during our little conversation on the staircase and I didn¡¯t mean to be rude.


    I am just hurt. If I didn¡¯t make the findings, I wouldn¡¯t know about this.


    ¡°I was already nning to tell you, Bryan¡±, her voice is low and she looks remorseful now. ¡°Ever since I saw that Celine was back, I had the intention of telling you but¡­¡±, she pauses and stares at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    This is it. Even though I am disappointed, what more can I say after she has apologized? I used to find it very hard to forgive but now, it seems like an easy task. Probably because I find Celine¡¯s refusal to forgive me ridiculous.


    I am suddenly short of words to say. I sigh and turn away from her, my mind drifting back to Celine.


    I can¡¯t believe she is still insisting on going even after I told her about how real our marriage is. When I found out myself, I was shocked to the bones and it took me a whole lot of courage to get to the root.


    What more can I do to stop her? Why is she suddenly difficult? Do I need to say anything to appease her or please her and make her stay?


    Instantly, an idea strikes me and I twirl back to face my mother who is silently biting on her lower lip as if she is thinking of how best to beg me for what she did.


    Should I talk to my mother about Celine? Should I send her to help me plead with Celine? I know how much Celine respects her and she won¡¯t want to go against her words.


    Are you trying to force her to stay against her will? My subconscious screams at me the same time mother hoists her head up to see me looking.


    I know I don¡¯t want to force Celine to do anything against her will anymore and it is right for her to leave this stupid job I employed her for but what else can I do?


    ¡°Mother, I need your help¡±, I say to her as calmly as I can, letting other thoughts bothering me to go away.


    She nods eagerly probably thinking this help will make me forgive her faster. I have forgiven her. I have no reason to hold grudges against her for what she did.


    Apparently, I am head over heels with Celine and she loves me too. If I got to know about this a year ago, maybe it would have been impossible to forgive her because then I thought I hated Celine.


    ¡°Celine wants to leave¡±, I begin and her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I need your help. As a woman, what do you think I can do to stop her?¡±


    I don¡¯t think sending my mother to her to talk on my behalf is the right thing to do. It seems childish.


    ¡°Why is she leaving?¡± Mother questions sharply, still looking surprised.


    ¡°She is still mad at me for all I have done¡±, I facepalm myself, my heart racing in fear that Celine might go before I can think of a solution.


    ¡°Still mad at you? Why were you in her room then? I thought you two were having¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± I don¡¯t want her to say whatever it is that is on her mind. I am not interested. All I need right now is a solution. A way to stop her from leaving this mansion with my son.


    ¡°Well, you can take her out, buy her flowers, take her shopping, go to fun ces like amusement parks or probably try to figure out what she likes best and get it done for her. That always does the trick for me whenever your father and I are not on good terms¡±, she throws me a wink and I hum in silence.


    I don¡¯t know much about Celine and I don¡¯t know what she likes.


    ¡°Where should I take her? How do I convince her to go with me when she is angry and nning on leaving soon?¡±


    Mother looks confused for a while too. She must be thinking about my question too. She shrugs in ignorance and I sigh.


    She isn¡¯t helping matters. She isn¡¯t proffering a solution like I thought she would.


    I am about to give up on asking her anything else when she grins broadly.


    ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I grip her shoulder in anticipation of the solution she wants to proffer to the problem at hand.


    How to convince Celine to go out with me either shopping or on a date?


    ¡°Do you love her now?¡± She smiles at me and I look away, sighing heavily from the disappointment. I am thinking she will spill and tell me the idea she has.


    ¡°Bryan¡±, she squeals and I shut my eyes. This is what I have been avoiding.


    I turn my back to her until she falls silent.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me talk to her?¡± She suggests and I twirl round to face her squarely with arms akimbo and a raised brow.


    ¡°Really?¡± I never thought she would bring an idea like this up herself but it sounds gooding from her. Coming from me, it sounds childish and I trust my mother to do a great job.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She replies excitedly. She raises her hands for me to pat her in agreement.


    I watch her, embarrassment creeping to my face. I push back the voice trying to stop me from doing something which the former Bryan wouldn¡¯t have done.


    Raising my hands, I pat my mother¡¯s hands and she grins, a smile descends on my face too.

 CHAPTER 101

    Celine¡¯s POV


    I pack my hair hurriedly into a loose low bun so I can go out and meet with Bryan¡¯s mother who said she wanted us to meet.


    I have something to tell her too but I am damn curious to know what she has to say to me. I also wonder why she didn¡¯t tell me she wanted to see me when I refused to let her into the room.


    It¡¯s been hours since she arrived and I am surprised to know that she is still around. Cami told me because I had gone into the kitchen to take lunch and to see Jason who was ying around.


    After making sure that I look presentable, I move out of the room, closing the door behind me before heading out.


    On my way out, my eyes dart upwards towards the staircase leading to Bryan¡¯s room and I begin to wonder if he is still around or if he has gone to work.


    It iste evening already and if he has gone to work, he should be back any moment from now. More reason why I need to see his mother as quickly as possible and rush back into the room so we won¡¯t meet.


    I haven¡¯t concluded on what to do yet. I am still debating. Thinking and trying to figure out the best for my son and me.


    Jason has be healthier than he was ever since he was brought into the mansion. When we were together alone, he was always sick because he barely ate nutritious foods, and sometimes, I couldn¡¯t afford to get him drugs.


    He hasn¡¯t been sick since he got here except for the first week he was brought to the house and that was because there was a change of environment. Also, Cami didn¡¯t know what type of food he was used to.


    Now, Jason can eat anything.


    After thinking for several hours about what to do, I came to only one conclusion which is to make sure to see Paxton before I leave, that is if I still want to leave.


    Bryan didn¡¯t kill him and it made me relieved. Not because I still like Paxton as a friend but because I don¡¯t want to view Bryan as a murderer, the way his ex-fiancee did.


    Paxton is someone I know and it won¡¯t be so easy for me to let go of the memories and the fact that Bryan killed him.


    I move out of the house to see his mother¡¯s car waiting. I am sure she is inside already so I jog forward and the bodyguard standing by the door-side opens the door for me to climb into.


    I can see Bryan¡¯s mother sittingfortably inside the car so I slide in right beside her. She turns to me and shes me a smile.


    Just then, the driver enters the car too, and ignites the car engine into action.


    ¡°Did you receive the gifts I brought along with me?¡± She asks me and I nod, remembering that Cami said something about a package waiting for me in the room. I was too curious to know why she wants to meet with me to even check the content and see what it is.


    ¡°Jason¡¯s gift¡±, she says to me, as if hearing through my thoughts and knowing that I haven¡¯t checked yet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry his birthday gifts areing inte but please ept it with love.¡±


    I nod with a genuine smile on my face since the beginning of the day. ¡°Thank you, Mom. God bless you.¡±


    She nods in reply and we remain silent. I wonder where she is taking me to.


    ¡°Celine¡±, she calls me and I turn my head towards her. She is staring straight ahead with a serious look on her expression. The smile on her face has disappeared. ¡°I switched the certificate.¡±


    If Bryan hadn¡¯t revealed to me a few hours ago about the originality of our marriage, even though I am still doubting it, I wouldn¡¯t know what his mother is talking about. But because I have been told, I know what she is talking about.


    She snaps her head towards me. ¡°I had to pay the clergyman twice the amount Bryan wanted to pay him just to get the truth out of him and have him switch the certificate into a real one instead of the fake one Bryan wanted you both to sign on.¡±


    I continue looking at her in silence, my face devoid of emotions, despite my interest to know how she did that and for what reason.


    I didn¡¯t want to give it much thought ever since Bryan left my room but now I feel I shouldn¡¯t give it much thought either because if I do, the whole me will be on her.


    How can I be genuinely married to Bryan without knowing about how real it is for years?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, she holds my hands and I nod at her before looking away.


    I can¡¯t be mad at her. The deed is done already. I am supposed to be happy but I am not.


    I just don¡¯t understand how I have been feeling since I left the hospital. I feel sick and unhappy.


    ¡°I want us to leave the house so we could have some privacy to talk about you and Bryan¡±, she begins again and I decide this is the time to say something. It is time to tell her what I want to tell her too.


    ¡°I am leaving¡±, I reveal to her without blinking. ¡°I have been meaning to tell you sincest night when you came to the hospital.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t look surprised by my announcement and I figure out that Bryan must have told her.


    Is he the one asking her to talk to me? Is he using her to talk me out of leaving?


    ¡°Why do you want to leave now?¡± She asks with amusement written all over her.


    I almost raise a brow at her because of the amused expression on her face.


    Why did she stress the ¡°now?¡± Isn¡¯t now the right time to leave? After all, everyone who would want to hurt Jason has been taken care of.


    Bryan told mest night that Emily was also arrested for conspiring with Paxton. I was surprised to hear that Paxton and Emily are familiar with each other but after a while, I got over it. I know nothing, absolutely nothing about Paxton.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave when he firstmanded you to be your son¡¯s nanny¡±, she states, rolling her eyes at me. ¡°Celine, you didn¡¯t leave when he hurt your friend. You didn¡¯t leave when he humiliated you and called you all sorts of names and now is the right time to leave?¡±


    I want to tell her that Jason is safe now and that is the reason why I should go now. But I can¡¯t find my voice.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t he changed?¡± She asks me again, jerking me out of my reverie.


    ¡°He has. A lot¡±, I tell her the truth. ¡°He has changed but I don¡¯t think I can take more¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think he will still hurt you if you ever give him a chance? Now that you know that your marriage is real, does it change anything?¡±


    I shake my head.


    She frowns and holds my hand more firmly. ¡°He loves you, Celine.¡±


    I finally raise a brow. How does she know that? Bryan hasn¡¯t said that directly to me yet.


    ¡°The idiot loves you, he doesn¡¯t know how to express his feelings to you. He is nothing but a butthead. Please, Celine.¡±


    ¡°You want me to stay back?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yes, you should. You need to. Bryan loves you. I know you love him too. You two should give each other a chance at loving again. You are the only one who can change himpletely. Please stay, Celine. If you aren¡¯t satisfied with all of this, then you can test him, and you two can talk things out too. Ask him what he wants.¡±


    I nod my head, silence creeps in.


    My head is spinning. I begin to feel a headache so I rest my head on the car seat, leaning in morefortably, hoping that the woman before me won¡¯t say anything else again.


    I need to get my thoughts together. His mother believes I can change him and this is a huge responsibility on my part.


    Changing him is very easy but it won¡¯t be easy if he Isn¡¯t ready and determined to change.


    The cares to a halt and the bodyguard sitting beside the driver in the front seates out to open the door for me.


    I step out, the evening air hitting my face. Bryan¡¯s mother steps out behind me too.


    I nce around to see that we are in a famous restaurant and I wonder why she brought me here.


    Just then, my stomach rumbles, and I shut my eyes in embarrassment, hoping she won¡¯t hear.


    I ate two hours ago and I am already hungry again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±, she holds my hand and we begin to move towards the entrance of the restaurant.


    The air bes chilly and I start to feel cold. Suddenly, my leg hits something and I almost fall. Bryan¡¯s mother is quick to grab my hands, stopping me from falling to the ground.


    ¡°Celine, are you ok?¡± She questions with a worrisome look on her face, as she stands in front of me.


    I nod but it is obvious I am not fine. I feel dizzy. I feel cold. My head is banging. My stomach hurts too.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I try to say something but I can¡¯t because I begin to feel nauseated. I signal to her with my hand as my eyes begin to dim close.


    ¡°Celine!¡± She shakes me but it only increases my dizziness.


    I open my mouth again to say something but I find myself falling to the floor and darkness enveloping me.

 CHAPTER 102

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    Father and I walk out into the courtyard as we speak. I already spoke to my mother about my feelings for Celine and there is really no need to hide it from my father.


    I have always been more closer to him than my mother but Helena¡¯s death and my refusal to keep up with the family business almost drifted us apart


    Since my father has been gone for a long time, I never knew the bond would still be there. It is as strong as ever even though there are a lot of things we aren¡¯t talking about.


    I have noticed a lot of changes too and I am suspecting that he will soon quit the business too.


    ¡°Your mother loves shopping and that is the only weapon to get her to forgive me whenever I do something wrong. I doubt if there is any girl on earth who doesn¡¯t like shopping¡±, he says and I shake my head.


    Celine is different. She isn¡¯t materialistic like the rest of the girls. I know how materialistic my mother can be but Celine isn¡¯t that way and I doubt if shopping will do the trick.


    Apart from sending my mother to talk to her, I believe I have to do something on my part to earn her forgiveness.


    I didn¡¯t want to leave home for fear that she would leave the house in my absence but I had to because I needed to see my father. I had to leave home so I wouldn¡¯t end up depressed and I was so sure my mother would keep her too busy to even think of leaving tonight.


    But I didn¡¯t leave without instructing Cami to monitor her and let me know if there is anything suspicious going on.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like shopping?¡± He asks me, turning to face me. He must have noticed how I shook my head for several seconds.


    ¡°No¡±, I say, thinking hard about what exactly I need to do again to win her over.


    I don¡¯t really know what she likes or her favorite meal. If I bring the idea of a date, she might not want to go out.


    Should I ask Cami what her favorite meal is? She might know.


    I can get her dinner from a good restaurant as well as some flowers that will be kept in her room which will serve as a reminder of my hanging forgiveness.


    The earlier she forgives me, the earlier we move on with our lives and learn to ept the fact that we are couples.


    Real couples.


    I didn¡¯t expect this but it happened anyway. If there is nothing I am ever grateful to my mother for, I am definitely grateful for this.


    ¡°Maybe you should steal her away for a day or not¡±, he suggests again and I lift my head to stare at his smiling face.


    ¡°Steal?¡± I ask in confusion. He nods.


    ¡°What I mean by that is for you to take her somewhere good, it may be outside New York or within but the best idea is for you to be alone with her, somewhere private¡±, he exins and I get it.


    I can take her to Los Angeles or somewhere else with my helicopter. We will be together and alone and then we can sort things out more maturely.


    Will she be happy? Won¡¯t she insist on going with Jason? If we go with Jason, we won¡¯t have time alone and if I need to be alone with her and Jason needs to be with us, then it means Cami wille along.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I sigh. Three is a crowd.


    I just want the two of us to be alone so I can ask for her forgiveness freely. I won¡¯t stop until she forgives me and give us another chance.


    I grin wildly. Father¡¯s idea is the best.


    I will do it. I will make ns for that and then first thing in the morning, we will fly out.


    I engulf him in a tight hug and I am sure he is surprised at the gesture. When I pull away, there is still a smile on my face.


    ¡°You like the idea?¡± I nod intermittently.


    ¡°It sounds good.¡±


    ¡°And romantic¡±, he adds and winks at me. I smile again.


    I should go. Celine might be back home with my mother by now. I won¡¯t tell her about my ns for tomorrow yet. I will let her be for tonight so that mother¡¯s words can sink into her and then tomorrow, I will steal her away.


    Cami will take care of Jason while we are away and we will be back tomorrow evening.


    I will instruct all the guards not to let her out on her own until I permit them to let her out. This is the only way I can sleep with my two eyes closed.


    I doubt if I can even sleep tonight. Celine can be a stubborn woman when she wants to be and her determination to do something also amazes me.


    ¡°About Eric¡±, father changes the topic and I look up at him with curiosity. We have been talking about Emily and Paxton¡¯s family. Father had visited Emily today and told her that Paxton and his brothers were responsible for her father¡¯s death. She went ballistic. The court hearing is next week and I hope to resolve my conflict with Celine before then.


    I would love to go for the trial with her. I want her to see Paxton for thest time.


    ¡°I am going to deal with him myself¡±, he remarks with a disappointed look. Father likes Eric and this is the reason why I couldn¡¯t do a thing to Eric while he was away.


    I have found a lot about Eric and given them to my father as proof. Now he is more than convinced that Eric wants to take after his father, my father¡¯ste brother who betrayed my father.


    ¡°I will be d if you can¡±, I nod at him. ¡°I should go now.¡±


    ¡°Is your mothering back tonight?¡± He inquires from me.


    I nod. ¡°There is no ce for her in my house so she will definitelye back.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure she won¡¯t help her escape?¡± Fatherughs and I frown.


    No, that¡¯s not possible. I hug him one more time before heading to the waiting car.


    Felix opens the car door for me and I slouch into the back seat. He closes the door before going over to the driver¡¯s seat.


    Father¡¯s suggestion has given me a new sense of feeling. I am confident that it will work. It would work.


    I will do all I can. I will put in my best to make sure that Celine and Ie back to New York tomorrow as a couple.


    Real ones.


    As the car roars to life, my phone rings. I pull it out of my pocket to check the caller. My mother¡¯s name shes across the screen and I pick up in a hurry, interested in knowing about how the evening went with Celine.


    ¡°Mom?¡± I call out.


    ¡°Bryan,e to the hospital now¡±, she utters with a sense of urgency. ¡°Celine copsed right before we entered the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± My jaw drops and the phone falls off my hand in shock.

 CHAPTER 103

    Celine¡¯s POV


    My eyes flutter open sharply and I shut them back as fast as I opened them because of how it hurts.


    I must have slept for so long, I say to myself before opening my eyes again, adjusting to the bright light of the room.


    I am staring at the white ceiling for a while before I turn to realize this isn¡¯t my room. It isn¡¯t Bryan¡¯s room either and fear grips me.


    Where am I? Has Paxton gotten a hold of me again?


    I look down to see that I am dressed in white cloth. Wait, am I in a hospital? What happened?


    Just before I can find answers to the questions in my head, the door opens and Bryanes in with his mother.


    When he notices I am awake, he rushes to me.


    ¡°Celine?¡± The look of concern on his face is something I will love to always see. I don¡¯t want to be the only one concerned about him. I don¡¯t want this to be one-sided. I want every feeling I feel for him to be mutual. That way, my anger will dissipate easily and I can finally give this a chance.


    This is when I remember how I ended up here. I was out with his mother when I slipped into consciousness. I was dizzy, and I am sure it is because I haven¡¯t had a good rest since I left the hospital this morning.


    The doctor told me that I needed to rest but I was stubborn and I wanted to leave.


    I didn¡¯t give the decision I made any big thought. I just wanted to leave. I didn¡¯t think about how much suffering I went through when I was staying with my old aunt in Los Angeles. She was practically living off me. I was always the one to work day and night so as to put something on the table while she takes care of Jason for me.


    Ever since Bryan came back to take Jason and ever since he employed me to be his nanny, I haven¡¯t done any serious work and he is paying me for the job.


    Won¡¯t it be foolish of me to go away now? I have never attributed much importance to money but when I had Jason and I was left to feed two mouths, I knew money was important and I regretted why I didn¡¯t wait to get thest payment from Bryan before leaving.


    I can¡¯t help but think about all Bryan said to me before we had sex this morning. He told me indirectly that he was in love with me and I was the closest he could vent his anger on.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I believe him.


    ¡°Celine?¡± He shakes me with worry etched on his face. This is when I realize he has been talking but I did not hear a single thing he has been saying.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I answer softly so he won¡¯t think I have lost the use of my voice.


    Relief washes through his expression and he turns to exchange nces with his mother.


    She nods at him and moves out quietly. I am left with Bryan now and the silence is really awkward.


    I want to say something but I don¡¯t know what to say. I want to ask a lot of questions but I don¡¯t know the exact thing to ask him.


    Should I ask him what the doctor said is wrong with me?


    No, that isn¡¯t a nice way to start a conversation.


    I already know it is the stress. I left the hospital this morning, I had sex with Bryan, I skipped breakfast and ate ate lunch and I also went out with Bryan¡¯s mother instead of resting.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you punch me?¡± His question jerks me out of my reverie and I turn to him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I expect you to hit me in the face, on the chest, all over my body¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask him. I know the point he is driving at but I want him to say it himself.


    ¡°To let go of your anger towards me¡±, he answers.


    I almost roll my eyes at him. I turn away before doing that. ¡°I am not like you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I can hear the amusement in his voice as he exims. I shut my eyes and bite my lips.


    Isn¡¯t my forgivenessing too soon? Why can¡¯t I do this for a long time? He ought to suffer more before I tell him he has been forgiven.


    Letting a deep frown rece my expression, I remark. ¡°I am not like you, Bryan. I am not one to vent my anger on someone or something.¡±


    He falls silent and when I turn back to look at him, the amusement is gone. He looks serious now and I can see a sh of remorse.


    Shit! I curse within me.


    I hope he won¡¯t get the wrong idea. He must feel bad for what I said. I understand that he is ill-tempered and that is how he can let go of his rage easily but I don¡¯t have to rub it in his face.


    Well, he deserves it!


    He has done more than this to me. He has said more hurtful words than this to me. He should bear it.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± he ask me, the concern back on his face. I am amazed that the hurt is gone within seconds. Bryan isn¡¯t one to forgive so easily but I guess now that he wants my forgiveness, he will also learn to forgive people easily for the mistakes they do intentionally and even the ones they do without knowing.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. When can I go home?¡± I question eagerly, d that we are having a real conversation now. This is how we should start it.


    ¡°Tomorrow. The doctor wants to ce you on bed rest but I told him I will make sure you rest well while at home¡±, he says and looks down. He looks like there is something else he isn¡¯t telling me.


    I don¡¯t know how to ask him so I only say ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°I already asked Cami to put your things in my room so I can watch over you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why will you do that?¡± I attack him instantly, my eyes growingrge in surprise.


    I know Bryan to be someone who enjoys his privacy. Why will he want my things to be in his room? Is he trying to do this just so I won¡¯t run away again?


    I shake my head when he isn¡¯t saying anything.


    Well, I have no problem with that. But what about Jason? Where will he stay?


    Silence falls again and I turn to him. He is looking thoughtful as if contemting whether to tell me the next thing on his mind or not.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask him with folded arms without sitting up.


    ¡°What?!¡± He looks confused.


    ¡°What is it you want to tell me? Spill!¡±


    He shakes his head intermittently, looking like a schoolboy denying his love for his school crush.


    He begins to look nervous all of a sudden. I want to ask him again when he rises and excuses himself.


    I furrow my brows, trying to figure out what it is he is hiding.


    Did something happen while I was unconscious? Is it Jason? Am I sick?


    My curiosity gets the better of me so I sit upright and step down from the bed. I don¡¯t feel weak like I thought I would feel but I can¡¯t walk as fast as I use to.


    Slowly, I amble close to the door. I feel hungry and I also feel like urinating. I should tell Bryan to get me something to eat but they will be after I have asked him to help me to the toilet to ease myself.


    Bryan is too fastidious and this is what I am going to use to punish him. I won¡¯t go against staying in his room, instead, I will have him do things for me since I am not well. He will be the one to always help me to the toilet whenever I want to urinate too and I can¡¯t wait to see the look on his face.


    I touch the doorknob and I am about to turn it when a voice stops me.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to tell her already?¡± Bryan asks.


    I don¡¯t need a soothsayer to know that he is talking about me with his mother.


    My curiosity is at its peak now as I strain my ears to hear more.


    What do I need to know? Is something going to happen to me? Am I battling a deadly illness? Am I going to die and they are thinking of the right way to put it to me?


    ¡°She will know eventually, Bryan but I want us to be out of here first and I also want her to be fine before we put it to her¡±, his mother argues.


    Silence ensues and I am beginning to think that they must have figured out that I am eavesdropping on their conversation.


    ¡°I know, mom¡±, Bryan says again, sadnessced in his tone. ¡°But she is a woman. How is it possible for her not to know that she is pregnant? Won¡¯t she figure it out before we decide to tell her?¡±


    I move backward.


    Who is pregnant? Are they really talking about me?


    I am pregnant? My mouth drops open as I look down at my t belly.


    The reality crashes heavily on me that I am indeed pregnant with my second child for a man I got married to five years ago.


    Then, I let out a piercing scream.

 CHAPTER 104

    Bryan¡¯s POV


    Celine has been indoors for three days now and I have no idea what this is all about. I don¡¯t know if this is from the shock of hearing about her pregnancy or because she is still mad at me.


    She didn¡¯t even let me help her into my room as we nned. She has been in her room since she arrived from the hospital and her actions aren¡¯t straightforward.


    Today, I am going to go ahead with my ns. The news of her unconsciousness that night made me let go of the n to take her on a trip but now is the right time.


    We need to talk. She is expecting my child. We are going to have a second child soon and these behaviors aren¡¯t the best for us as couples.


    I move into the kitchen and Cami almost bumps into me.


    ¡°Sorry, sir¡±, she says quickly and bows her head slightly. The other maids in the kitchen also do the same.


    I can¡¯t remember thest time I came towards this side of the house. And this is because I want to see Cami about Celine.


    ¡°Can I see you?¡± I ask her. She looks surprised but nods anyway.


    I turn back and leave the kitchen. Before I get to the living room, I hear her trudging behind me quietly.


    I twirl around to face her squarely with arms akimbo. I don¡¯t need to beat about the bush so I will go straight to the point.


    ¡°I need your help, Cami¡±, I say to her quickly, studying her expression. I am supposed to ask her if Celine is ok or if Celine has mentioned anything to her but I won¡¯t do that. I need to find out for myself.


    ¡°What is it, boss?¡± She asks, looking ready to help me with whatever it is.


    ¡°I need you to help me get Celine out of her room now. Find a way to bring her to the heliport but please don¡¯t tell her I am waiting for her, will you do that?¡±


    She raises a brow and nods instantly.


    ¡°Can you do that?¡± She nods without hesitation. I touch her on the shoulder and sh her one of my cutest smiles as an appreciation.


    I drop my hands and head for the door. I need to go and wait for her. I want to trust that Cami will do this for me. It means a lot to me. I have made a lot of ns for this and it won¡¯t be nice if it gets ruined.


    I almost run out, finding my way to the heliport where the helicopter is waiting. The helicopter is ready and the door is open. I take the airstairs up and rush into the first cabin, ignoring the greetings of the co-pilot.


    I pace the cabin, counting the minutes as I wait for Celine to show up. I sit down on the wooden chair and then rise again.


    I am restless. I don¡¯t know if she wille or not. I don¡¯t know if Cami will be able to convince her toe this way or not.


    After several minutes of waiting without seeing her, I expel a sigh. I am about to give up when I hear voices.


    My breathing hitch and I almost run out in joy but I am quick to control myself. She must not see me now. I want her to be inside first and I want the helicopter to take off first before anything.


    The moment I hear the door close, it takes a while before the helicopter takes off. I open the cabin door and go out after knocking on the second cabin.


    Celine is dressed in a small gown with her hair down. She looks like she is going somewhere and I wonder what Cami told her. She has her back to me.


    She is ncing around, looking scared and confused. Before she can turn around, the live band I paid for a songes out from the second cabin and begins to y.


    She twirls around immediately and her eyesnd on mine before drifting to the men singing a love song and ying the guitar.


    I am examining her to know how she feels about this. The song goes on for a long time before it changes into a happy birthday song and I notice a smile teasing her lips.


    Did she just smile? My heart skip a beat.


    They end the song and I go down on my knees instantly after taking the bouquet from one of the men. I stretch it towards her.


    ¡°Will you please forgive me?¡±


    She shakes her head and Iugh shortly.


    Pretending not to be amused, I fake a serious look. ¡°Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡±, he mutters, clicking her tongue.


    She does not say anything again so I rise. ¡°Happy birthday, Celine.¡±


    She nods and takes the bouquet. ¡°How did you know it¡¯s my birthday?¡±


    I shrug nonchntly. I just know. Well, I got to know yesterday when I stumbled upon a note in her former room. The room I gave to her when she became my wife before she ran away. I was missing her presence and I went into the room before I saw the diary.


    ¡°I just found out¡±, I say to her. ¡°Howe you never celebrated your birthday?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I could remember clearly that Celine was in my house that year and I never knew it was her birthday.


    ¡°Nothing¡±, she replies.


    ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡± I ask her, as the bands disappear. They are going to get down at the next stop to give Celine and I enough privacy for this trip. The pilot and the co-pilots will be in the cockpit.


    ¡°I am not mad at you anymore, Bryan¡±, she deres to my amazement. I smile, happy that my n is worth it after all.


    ¡°Really?¡± She never gave me the impression that she isn¡¯t mad at me anymore. I couldn¡¯t figure out if she was mad at me or if she was brooding about the pregnancy.


    ¡°Can you please tell me why you never celebrated your birthday?¡±


    She nces at me for a while before sighing and walking to take a seat. I wonder why she isn¡¯t looking scared when this must be the first time she is on an aircraft.


    I sit beside her, expecting a reply. I am curious to know. The more silent she is, the more curious I be.


    She is looking out of the window, gripping the flowers more firmly. ¡°My first birthday in your house was the same day we had sex.¡±


    She announces and it takes a while for it to process in my head. The first time we had sex and I sent her out of my room? Is that the reason why she never celebrated her birthday?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She nods and stares at me.


    ¡°Am I forgiven?¡± She nods again with a smile.


    A sigh of relief escapes my mouth. This is gone already. The next thing to sort out is the pregnancy.


    Isn¡¯t she happy with this? Isn¡¯t she happy to be pregnant with our child?


    ¡°Our baby is on its way¡±, I say and she nods again before looking away. ¡°You don¡¯t look too happy about expecting a baby.¡±


    She remains silent and the smile is off her face now.


    ¡°Celine?¡± I call her, touching her. She looks back at me.


    ¡°Are you happy to be expecting a child?¡± She asks me instead and my mouth drops open.


    Of course, I am. I never thought I could ever be happy about having a child but Jason came into the picture and I was happy to finally have a child when I had given up on being a father after Susie died.


    Now, it is not only Jason. Another baby is on its way. Why won¡¯t I be happy?


    ¡°Of course, I am. What makes you think I won¡¯t be happy?¡±


    She smiles sadly before turning away.


    ¡°Celine, is that why you have been this way? You think I won¡¯t be happy about having a child?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I love you and I will love every single child thates out of you¡±, I admit and she turns to stare at me.


    When she faces me, I see tears brimming in her eyes and they begin to roll down in session.


    Before I can say anything, she grabs me and gives me a deep kiss on the lips. She pulls away, tears still streaming down her eyes. It surprises me to see her smiling down at me amidst her tears and initiating a kiss.


    This is it. This is what I have always wanted and Celine is going to be mine forever and ever till death do us part.


    I grab her roughly and take her lips.

 CHAPTER 105

    EIGHT MONTHS LATER


    Celine¡¯s POV


    A hand touches my protruding belly as I sit in front of the dresser, trying to get my makeup done before we leave for the party.


    Today is thepany¡¯s anniversary and also Bryan¡¯s birthday. I have nned a surprise birthday party for him and I hope it goes well.


    Just like he used me the other day, I have never seen him celebrate his birthday either. Mine was better. I only stopped celebrating my birthday after that night and the absence of my best friend was also a factor.


    Before the year when I got married to him, I used to celebrate my birthday, no matter how little it was. When I was in preschool, my father would buy me a lot of things to take to school and share with my ssmates for my birthday, and at night, we usually ate out whenever anyone was celebrating his or her birthday.


    While growing up, things changed and when I became an adult and an orphan, I celebrated my birthday on my own, as a reminder of how life used to be and as a remembrance of my parents.


    Then my friend came along and we usually spent the day together and sometimes, we went out to have fun.


    I am curious to know why Bryan does not celebrate his birthdays too. I would have loved to ask him right away because I know he is the one rubbing his hands over my belly, even though I can¡¯t see his face but I can¡¯t ask him now.


    It will ruin the surprise.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You better show your face wherever you are hiding. You know how hard I find it very hard to turn my head these days¡±, I say to him, after putting on a little lip gloss on my lips toplete my makeup.


    As I begin to arrange the kit back in ce, his breath fans my face from nowhere and I still can¡¯t see his face. His two hands are on my big belly now.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± He asks me and I know instantly that he must be hiding behind the wooden chair I am sitting on.


    ¡°Why is what?¡± I ask him, confusion skating my expression.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you turn your head?¡± The voicees close now and his face appears in the mirror as he hugs me from behind.


    I smile and keep quiet. Bryan is just pretending not to know what I am talking about and I won¡¯t repeat myself.


    He is responsible. He filled me up with this pregnancy and I haven¡¯t been unable to turn my head abruptly the way I would have done months ago before I became heavy. I can barely do any work at home either. All I do is eat, sleep, watch movies, and bawl my eyes out.


    Jason¡¯s pregnancy wasn¡¯t this way, probably because I had no one to take care of me or lean on. Sometimes, when I remember any bad event or one of those days when Bryan and I were still on each other¡¯s neck, I cry and he is always there to pacify me


    The first day I did that was when I was five months old. I was crying hysterically and Cami couldn¡¯t console me. She called Bryan and he came running home.


    He did the trick. I have no idea how he does it but his presence alone is assuring. I don¡¯t know if I am scared that he will be the one to run away this time and not me. I have no idea how I always end up crying only to wake up the next month in high spirits.


    Bryan drags the chair backward and helps me up before spinning me around to face him. My belly hits his stomach, serving as a big obstacle to getting closer and hugging him tightly.


    A smile teases his lips and I raise a brow. ¡°You have no idea how beautiful you look¡±, hepliments and I roll my eyes.


    Even when I am not wearing makeup, he always tells me that and I wonder if make- up is really necessary sometimes. Hepliments me all the time and it doesn¡¯t cease to amaze me all the time.


    It feels good indeed and I love thepliments. I always make an effort to look good nheless. But to Bryan, I always look good even when I am stark naked in front of him.


    That reminds me of the hot sex we hadst night. He is damn good at satisfying a woman and he doesn¡¯t stop confessing his love for me while we make love.


    This is something that always pushes me over the edge and makes me lose control.


    The way he usually says. ¡°I f***ing love you, Celine.¡± is a turn-on for me and the way he says he loves me while pumping himself into me is a pathway to reaching climax.


    God!


    Bryan is just too good in bed and behavior now. He is no longer the Bryan I used to know. He is a changed man now and his good side is sweet.


    When he pecks my lips, I wish we can have a rey ofst night. It was a passionate one. It was heavenly despite how big my stomach is but it isn¡¯t an obstacle whenever we are bent on having sex.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I look good too?¡± He pouts and lets me go. He stands with arms akimbo and Iugh, facepalming myself before he can see the blush creeping slowly to my face. I will be as red as a tomato in a few minutes.


    This is because I am aroused by this single act.


    Gosh!


    Bryan will be the death of me.


    ¡°You look handsome as always, even though you are not fully dressed¡±, I drop my hands eventually and blurt out what he likes to hear.


    ¡°Yeah¡±, his hand is back on my shoulder. ¡°I will put on my suit now so we can go since you are also ready.¡±


    ¡°Please do that and let¡¯s go¡±, I begin to push him away towards his closet. ¡°We are already runningte.¡±


    Sitting and standing seem very difficult these past few days so I try not to sit when I know it won¡¯t be too long. Standing up from a seat I have been sitting on for just a minute is exhausting so I n to stand till Bryan is fully dressed, then we can go out together.


    I let go of him as he grabs his suit andb his hair after rubbing the hair lotion.


    He looks dashing.


    Remembering that I haven¡¯t checked on Jason to know if he is also ready, I turn around to go out.


    ¡°Sweetheart, pleasee downstairs with my handbag. I need to check on Jason¡±, I say to Bryan as I walk slowly to the door.


    ¡°Yes, mdy¡±, he replies and I smile.


    I think I hit my leg without knowing because a pain suddenly shoots through my leg upward and I scream.


    Bryan rushes to me immediately and grabs me before I can lower myself to the floor.


    ¡°Celine?!¡± He calls with a worrisome look on his face as he checks out all parts of my body. ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    I am still screaming. I can¡¯t tell him what happened because I don¡¯t know either. All I know is that I am in pain.


    Carefully, he picks me up carefully and walks slowly to the bed. He drops me on the bed and climbs in beside me, checking my body for signs.


    It takes a while for me to recognize what this is. At first, I thought I hit my leg on something which I have been doing these past weeks. My clumsiness has increased tenfold.


    When I feel a movement in my stomach, I know instantly that thepany¡¯s anniversary party and Bryan¡¯s surprise birthday party won¡¯t be possible because our twins are on their way to the world.


    I am expecting two babies. I guess this is why I am this big. The scan revealed that I am going to have a boy and a girl and I have been super excited to wee them to the world.


    Bryan¡¯s joy knows no bounds. I never expected him to be that happy about having a child. Not all men want children but Bryan is different. Even after getting to know that we are going to have two more kids, he told me he would love us to have twins again and I told him no.


    The pain is excruciating. It is unbearable. I am done with childbirth after these babies are wee to the world.


    ¡°Celine¡±, he scrambles out of bed and rushes back again, looking confused on what to do. I thought he was going to call Cami but he is still in the room, going back and forth. ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, can¡¯t you see I am inbor?¡± I shout at him with all my strength.


    Reality crashes upon him and his eyes growrge before he jumps up and rushes to the dresser to get my bag.


    He helps me down from the bed and we walk to the door while I continue shouting.


    This is it!


    My babies will be out today. Bryan is not the only excited one. I am excited too but the pain has overridden my excitement.


    In fact, I am damn nervous. Anxious to bring them to the world and to carry them in my arms to see how beautiful and handsome they would look.


    Jason took after his father¡¯s eyes and I hope the girl in me will look exactly like me.


    The thought of conceiving again is tempting. Every stage of pregnancy is beautiful up till this moment when you try to push back your nervousness and wee your baby to the world.


    Every stagees with joy. The thought of having a human in you. The thought of watching them grow.


    They are all overwhelming. But I won¡¯t give birth again.


    We n to name these babies sweet names.


    The girl is going to be Brenda while the boy is going to be Brandon.


    If Bryan wants more children, I will tell him to get pregnant instead and go through the same pain I went through when I had Jason and now that I am about to have the first twins in the family.


    I can¡¯t wait to see the look on his face when I tell him that. That will be my sweet revenge.


    But I will give him a deep kiss afterward so he won¡¯t pass out in fear of going through as much pain as I am going through right now.


    His bitter revenge. My sweet revenge brought us together. I love him and he loves me too.


    And we will be together till death do us part!


    THE END!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!